*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 47084 ***

                            CRADOCK NOWELL

                       A Tale of the New forest.

                                  BY
                    _RICHARD DODDRIDGE BLACKMORE_,
                      AUTHOR OF “CLARA VAUGHAN”.

     “You have said: whether wisely or no, let the forest judge”.

                    AS YOU LIKE IT, Act III. Sc. 2.

                           IN THREE VOLUMES.

                                VOL. I.

                                LONDON:
                  CHAPMAN AND HALL, 193, PICCADILLY.
                                 1866.

               [_The right of Translation is reserved._]




                                LONDON:
            PRINTED BY C. WHITING, BEAUFORT HOUSE, STRAND.




                             To the Memory

                                  OF

                            MY DEAR FRIEND

                          THOMAS JAMES SCALÉ,

                               THIS WORK

          (IN WHICH, FROM MONTH TO MONTH, HE TOOK THE KINDEST
                               INTEREST)

                                  IS

               IN GRATITUDE, AFFECTION, AND AFFLICTION,

                              DEDICATED.

                                                  R. D. B.




CONTENTS OF VOLUME I.

CHAPTER                         PAGE

     I.                            1

    II.                           10

   III.                           17

    IV.                           26

     V.                           42

    VI.                           46

   VII.                           54

  VIII.                           66

    IX.                           75

     X.                           81

    XI.                           95

   XII.                          102

  XIII.                          113

   XIV.                          125

    XV.                          134

   XVI.                          145

  XVII.                          158

 XVIII.                          170

   XIX.                          185

    XX.                          195

   XXI.                          204

  XXII.                          210

 XXIII.                          222

  XXIV.                          239

   XXV.                          265

  XXVI.                          281

 XXVII.                          293

XXVIII.                          309




                            CRADOCK NOWELL




CHAPTER I.


Within the New Forest, and not far from its western boundary, as
defined by the second perambulation of the good King Edward the First,
stands the old mansion of the Nowells, the Hall of Nowelhurst. Not
content with mere exemption from all feudal service, their estate
claims privileges, both by grant and custom. The benefit of Morefall
trees in six walks of the forest, the right of digging marl, and
turbary illimitable, common of pannage, and license of drawing
akermast, pastime even of hawking over some parts of the Crown
land,—all these will be catalogued as claims quite indefeasible, if
the old estates come to the hammer, through the events that form my
story. With many of these privileges the Royal Commissioners will deal
in a spirit of scant courtesy, when the Nowell influence is lost in the
neighbouring boroughs; but as yet these claims have not been treated
like those of some poor commoners.

“Pooh, pooh, my man, donʼt be preposterous: you know, as well as I do,
these gipsy freedoms were only allowed to balance the harm the deer
did”.

And if the rights of that ancient family are ever called in question,
some there are which will require a special Act to abolish them. For
Charles the Second, of merry memory (saddened somewhat of late years),
espied among the maids of honour an uncommonly pretty girl, whose name
was Frances Nowell. He suddenly remembered, what had hitherto quite
escaped him, how old Sir Cradock Nowell—beautiful Fannyʼs father—had
saved him from a pike–thrust during Cromwellʼs “crowning mercy”. In
gratitude, of course, for this, he began to pay most warm attentions
to the Hampshire maiden. He propitiated that ancient knight with the
only boon he craved—craved hitherto all in vain—a plenary grant of
easements in the neighbourhood of his home. Soon as the charter had
received the royal seal and signature, the old gentleman briskly thrust
it away in the folds of his velvet mantle. Then taking the same view of
gratitude which his liege and master took, home he went without delay
to secure his privileges. When the king heard of his departure, without
any kissing of hands, he was in no wise disconcerted; it was the very
thing he had intended. But when he heard that lovely Fanny was gone in
the same old rickety coach, even ere he began to whisper, and with no
leave of the queen, His Majesty swore his utmost for nearly half an
hour. Then having spent his fury, he laughed at the “sell”, as he would
have called it if the slang had been invented, and turned his royal
attention to another of his wifeʼs young maidens.

Nowelhurst Hall looks too respectable for any loose doings of any sort.
It stands well away from the weeping of trees, like virtue shy of
sentiment, and therefore has all the wealth of foliage shed, just where
it pleases, around it. From a rising ground the house has sweet view
of all the forest changes, and has seen three hundred springs wake in
glory, and three hundred autumns waning. Spreading away from it wider,
wider, slopes “the Chase”, as they call it, with great trees stretching
paternal arms in the vain attempt to hold it. For two months of the
twelve, when the heather is in blossom, all that chase is a glowing
reach of amaranth and purple. Then it fades away to pale orange, dim
olive, and a rusty brown when Christmas shudders over it; and so
throughout young green and russet, till the July tint comes back again.
Oftentimes in the fresh spring morning the blackcocks—“heathpoults” as
they call them—lift their necks in the livening heather, swell their
ruffing breasts, and crow for their rivals to come and spar with them.
Below the chase the whiskers of the curling wood converge into a giant
beard, tufted here and there with hues of a varying richness; but for
the main of it, swelling and waving, crisping, fronding, feathering,
coying, and darkening here and there, until it reach the silver mirror
of the spreading sea. And the seaman, looking upwards from the war–ship
bound for India, looking back at his native land, for the last of all
times it may be, over brushwood waves, and billows of trees, and the
long heave of the gorseland: “Now, thatʼs the sort of place”, he says,
as the distant gables glisten; “the right sort of berth for our jolly
old admiral, and me for his butler, please God, when weʼve licked them
Crappos as ought to be”.

South–west of the house, half a mile away, and scattered along the
warren, the simple village of Nowelhurst digests its own ideas. In and
out the houses stand, endwise, crossways, skewified, anyhow except
upside down, and some even tending that way. It looks like a game of
dominoes, when the leaves of the table have opened and gape betwixt the
players. Nevertheless, it is all good English; for none are bitterly
poor there; in any case of illness, they have the great house to help
them, not proudly, but with feeling; and, more than this, they have
a parson who leads instead of driving them. There are two little
shops exceedingly anxious to under–sell each other, and one mild
alehouse conducted strictly upon philosophic principles. Philosophy
under pressure, a caviller would call it, for the publican knows, and
so do his customers, that if poachers were encouraged there, or any
uproarious doings permitted (except in the week of the old and new
year), down would come his license–board, like a flag hauled in at
sunset.

Pleasant folk, who there do dwell, calling their existence “life”, and
on the whole enjoying it more than many of us do; forasmuch as they
know their neighbours far better than themselves, and perceive each
cousinʼs need of trial, and console him when he gets it. Not but what
we ourselves partake the first and second advantages, only we miss the
fruition of them, by turning our backs on the sufferer.

Nowelhurst village is not on the main road, but keeps a straggling
companionship with a quiet parish highway which requires much
encouragement. This little highway does its best to blink the many
difficulties, or, if that may not be, to compromise them, and
establish a pleasant footing upon its devious wandering course from
the Lymington road to Ringwood. Here it goes zig to escape the frown
of a heavy–browed crest of furzery, and then it comes zag when no
soul expects it, because a little stream has babbled at it. It even
seems to bob and dip, or jump, as the case may be, for fear of prying
into an old oakʼs storey or dusting a piece of grass land. The
hard–hearted traveller who lives express, and is bound for the train
at Ringwood, curses, too often, up hill and down dale, the quiet
laneʼs inconsistency. What right has any road to do anything but go
straight on end to its purpose? What decent road stops for a gossip
with flowers—flowers overhanging the steep ascent, or eavesdropping
on the rabbit–holes? And as for the beauty of ferns—confound them,
they shelter the horse–fly—that horrible forest–fly, whose tickling no
civilized horse can endure. Even locusts he has heard of as abounding
in the New Forest; and if a swarm of them comes this very hot weather,
good–bye to him, horse and trap, newest patterns, sweet plaid, and
chaste things.

And good–bye to thee, thou bustling “traveller”—whether technically
so called or otherwise,—a very good fellow in thy way, but not of
natureʼs pattern. So counter–sunk, so turned in a lathe, so pressed
and rolled by steam–power, and then condensed hydraulically, that the
extract of flowers upon thy shirt is but as the oil of machinery.
But we who carry no chronometer, neither puff locomotively—now he is
round the corner—let us saunter down this lane beyond the mark–oak
and the blacksmithʼs, even to the sandy rise whence the Hall is
seen. The rabbits are peeping forth again, for the dew is spreading
quietude: the sun has just finished a good dayʼs work and is off for
the western waters. Over the rounded heads and bosses, and then the
darker dimples of the many–coloured foliage—many–coloured even now
with summerʼs glory fusing it—over heads and shoulders, and breasts of
heaving green, floods the lucid amber, trembling at its own beauty—the
first acknowledged leniency of the July sun. Now every moment has
its difference. Having once acknowledged that he may have been too
downright in his ride of triumph, the sun, like every generous nature,
scatters broadcast his amends. Over holt, and knoll, and lea, and
narrow dingle, scooped with shadow where the brook is wimpling, and
through the breaks of grass and gravel, where the heather purples,
scarcely yet in prime flush, and down the tall wood overhanging, mossed
and lichened, green and grey, as the grove of Druids—over, through, and
under all flows pervading sunset. Then the birds begin discoursing of
the thoughts within them—thoughts that are all happiness, and thrill
and swell in utterance. Through the voice of the thicket–birds—the
mavis, the whinchats, and the warblers—comes the tap of the yaffingale,
the sharp, short cry of the honey–buzzard above the squirrelʼs cage,
and the plaining of the turtle–dove.

But from birds and flowers, winding roads and woods, and waters where
the trout are leaping, come we back to the only thing that interests a
man much—the life, the doings, and the death of his fellow–men. From
this piece of yellow road, where the tree–roots twist and wrestle, we
can see the great old house, winking out of countless windows, deep
with sloping shadows, mantling back from the clasp of the forest, in
a stately, sad reserve. It looks like a house that can endure and not
talk about affliction, that could disclose some tales of passion were
it not undignified, that remembers many a generation, and is mildly
sorry for them. Oh! house of the Nowells, grey with shadow, wrapped
in lonely grandeur, cold with the dews of evening and the tone of
sylvan nightfall, never through twenty generations hast thou known
a darker fortune than is gathering now around thee, growing through
the summer months, deepening ere the leaves drop! All men, we know,
are born for trial, to work, to bear, to purify; but some there are
whom God has marked for sorrow from their cradle. And strange as it
appears to us, whose image is inverted, almost always these are they
who _seem_ to lack no probation. The gentle and the large of heart, the
meek and unpretending, yet gifted with a rank of mind that needs no
self–assertion, trebly vexed in this wayfaring, we doubt not they are
blest tenfold in the everlasting equipoise.

Perhaps it was the July evening that made me dream and moralise; but
now let us gaze from that hill again, under the fringe of autumnʼs
gold, in the ripeness of October. The rabbits are gone to bed much
earlier—comparatively, I mean, with the sunʼs retirement—because
the dew is getting cold, and so has lost its flavour; and a nest
of young weasels is coming abroad, “and really makes it unsafe, my
dear”, says Mrs. Bunny to her third family, “to keep our long–standing
engagements”. “Send cards instead”, says the timid Miss Cony; “I can
write them, mamma, on a polypod”.

Now though the rabbits shirk their duty, we can see the congregation
returning down the village from the church, which is over the bridge,
towards Lymington, and seems set aside to meditate. In straggling
groups, as gossip lumps them, or the afternoon sermon disposes, home
they straggle, wondering whether the girl has kept the fire up. Kept
the fire “blissy” is the bodily form of the house–thought. But all the
experienced matrons of the village have got together; and two, who
have served as monthly nurses, are ready to pull side–hair out. There
is nothing like science for setting people hard by the ears and the
throat–strings. But we who are up in the forest here can catch no buzz
of voices, nor even gather the point of dispute, while they hurry on to
recount their arguments, and triumph over the virile mind, which, of
course, knows nothing about it.

The question is, when Lady Nowell will give an heir to the name,
the house, the village, the estates, worth fifty thousand a year—an
heir long time expected, hoped for in vain through six long years,
now reasonably looked for. All the matrons have settled that it
must be on a Sunday; everybody knows that Sunday is the day for all
grand ceremonies. Even Nanny Gammonʼs pigs——But why pursue their
arguments—the taste of the present age is so wonderfully nice and
delicate. I can only say that the Gammers, who snubbed the Gaffers
upon the subject, miscarried by a fortnight, though right enough
hebdomadally. They all fixed it for that day fortnight, but it was
done while they were predicting. And not even the monthly nurses
anticipated, no one ever guessed at the contingency of—twins.




CHAPTER II.


“Whishtrew, whishtrew, every bit of me! Whativer will I do, God knows.
The blue ribbon there forenint me, and the blessed infants one to aich
side”!

The good nurse fell against a chest of drawers, as she uttered this
loud lament; the colour ebbed from her cherry cheeks, and her sturdy
form shook with terror. She had scarcely turned her back, she could
swear, upon her precious charges; and now only look at the murder
of it! Two little cots stood side by side, not more than four feet
asunder; and on each cot fast asleep lay a fine baby, some three or
four days old. Upon the floor between them was a small rosette of blue
ribbon. The infants were slumbering happily; and breathing as calmly as
could be. Each queer little dump of a face was nestled into its pillow;
and a small red podge, which was meant for an arm, lay crosswise upon
the flannel. Nothing could look more delicious to the eyes of a fine
young woman.

Nevertheless, that fine young woman, Mrs. Biddy OʼGaghan, stood gazing
from one cot to the other, in hopeless and helpless dismay. Her comely
round face was drawn out with horror, her mouth wide open, and large
tears stealing into her broad blue Irish eyes.

“And the illigant spots upon them, as like as two Blemishing spannels;
nor the blissed saints in heaven, if so be they was tuk to glory, afore
they do be made hairyticks, cudnʼt know one from the ither, no more nor
the winds from the brazes. And there go the doctorʼs bell again! Oh
whurra–strew, whurra, whurra”!

Now Biddy OʼGaghan would scarcely have been head–nurse at Nowelhurst
Hall, before she was thirty years old, but for her quick self–reliance.
She was not the woman therefore to wring her hands long, and look
foolish. Her Irish wit soon suggested so many modes of solution, all so
easy, and all so delightfully free from reason, that the only question
was how to listen to all at once. First she went and bolted carefully
both the doors of the nursery. Then, with a look of triumph, she rushed
to her yellow workbox, snatched up a roll of narrow tape, some pins,
and a pair of scissors, and knelt upon the floor very gingerly, where
the blue ribbon lay. Then, having pinned one end of the tape to the
centre of the rosette, and the rosette itself to the carpet, she let
the roll run with one hand, and drew the tape tight with the other,
until it arrived at the nose of the babe ensconced in the right–hand
cot. There she cut it off sharply, with a snip that awoke the child,
who looked at her contemplatively from a pair of large grey eyes.
Leaving him to his meditations, she turned the tape on the pin, and
drew it towards the nasal apology of the other infant. The measure
would not reach; it was short by an inch and a half. What clearer proof
could be given of the title to knot and pendency?

But alas for Biddyʼs triumph! The infant last geometrised awoke at that
very moment, and lifting his soft fat legs, in order to cry with more
comfort, disclosed the awkward fact that his left knee was nearer by
three inches to the all–important rosette, than was any part of his
brother. Biddy shook anew, as she drew the tape to the dimples. What is
the legal centre of a human being? Upon my word, I think I should have
measured from the _ὀμφαλός_.

Ere further measurement could be essayed, all the premises were gone
utterly; for the baby upon the right contrived to turn in the flannels,
as an unsettled silkworm pupa rolls in his cocoon. And he managed to
revolve in the wrong direction; it was his fate through life. Instead
of coming towards the rosette, as a selfish baby would have done, away
he went, with his grey eyes blinking at the handle of the door. Then he
put up his lips, like the ring of a limpet, and poked both his little
fists into his mouth.

“Well, I never”, cried Bridget; “that settles it altogether. Plase the
saints an’ he were a rogue, itʼs this way heʼd ha’ come over on his
blessed little empty belly. My darlin’ dumplin’ dillikins, itʼs you as
it belongs to, and a fool I must be to doubt of it. Donʼt I know the
bend o’ your nose, and the way your purty lips dribbles, then? And to
think I was near a robbing you! What with the sitting up o’ nights, and
the worry of that carroty spalpeen, and the way as they sends my meals
up, Paddy OʼGaghan, as is in glory, wud take me for another manʼs wife”.

With great relief and strong conviction, Mrs. OʼGaghan began to stitch
the truant rosette upon the cap of the last–mentioned baby, whence
(or from that of the other) it had dropped through her own loose
carelessness, before they were cuddled away. And with that ribbon she
stitched upon him the heritage of the old family, the name of “Cradock
Nowell”, borne by the eight last baronets, and the largest estates and
foremost rank in all the fair county of Hants.

“Sure an’ it wonʼt come off again”, said Biddy to the baby, as she
laid down her needle, for, like all genuine Irishwomen, she despised a
thimble; “and itʼs meself as is to blame, for not taking a nick on your
ear, dear. A big fool I must be only to plait it in afore, and only
for thinkin’ as it wud come crossways, when you wint to your blissed
mammy, dear. And little more you be likely to get there, Iʼm afeared,
me darlinʼ. An’ skeared anybody would be to hoort so much as a hair oʼ
your skull, until such time as you has any, you little jule of jewels,
and I kisses every bit on you, and knows what you be thinking on in the
dead hoor of the night. Bless your ticksy–wicksies, and the ground as
you shall step on, and the childer as you shall have”.

Unprepared as yet to contemplate the pleasures of paternity, Master
Cradock Nowell elect opened great eyes and great mouth, in the
untutored wrath of hunger; while from the other cot arose a lusty yell,
as of one already visited by the injustice of the world. This bitter
cry awoke the softness and the faint misgivings of the Irishwomanʼs
heart.

“And the pity of the world it is ye canʼt both be the eldest. And bedad
you should, if Biddy OʼGaghan had the making of the laws. There shanʼt
be any one iver can say as ye havenʼt had justice, me honey”.

Leaving both the unconscious claimants snugly wrapped and smiling, she
called to her assistants, now calmly at tea in an inner room. “Miss
Penny, run down now just, without thinking, and give my compliments,
Mrs. OʼGaghanʼs kind compliments to the housekeeperʼs room, and would
Mrs. Toaster oblige me with her big square scales? No weights you
neednʼt bring, you know. Only the scales, and be quick with them”.

“And please, maʼam, what shall I say as you wants them for”?

“Never you mind, Jane Penny. Wait you till your betters asks of you.
And maynʼt I weigh my grandfatherʼs silver, without ask you, Jane
Penny? And likely youʼd rather not, and good reason for that same, I
dessay, after the way as I leaves it open”.

Overlooking this innuendo, as well as the slight difficulty of
weighing, without weights, imaginary bullion, Miss Penny hurried
away; for the wrath of the nurse was rising, and it was not a thing
to be tampered with. When Jane returned with the beam of justice, and
lingered fondly in the doorway to watch its application, the head–nurse
sidled her grandly into the little room, and turned the key upon her.

“Go and finish your tea, Miss Penny. No draughts in this room, if you
please, miss. Save their little sowls, and divil a hair upon them. Now
come here, my two chickabiddies”.

Adjusting the scales on the bed, where at night she lay with the
infants warm upon her, she took the two red lumps of innocence in her
well–rounded arms, and laid one in either scale. As she did so, they
both looked up and smiled: it reminded them, I suppose, of being laid
in their cradles. Blessing them both, and without any nervousness—for
to her it could make no difference—she raised by the handle the
balance. It was a very nice question—which baby rose first from the
counterpane. So very slight was the difference, that the rosette
itself might almost have turned the scale. But there was a perceptible
difference, of perhaps about half an ounce, and that in favour of the
sweet–tempered babe who now possessed the ribbon; and who, as the
other rose slowly before him, drew up his own little toes, and tried
prematurely to crow at him. Prematurely, my boy, in many ways.

No further mistrust was left in the mind of Mrs. OʼGaghan. Henceforth
that rosetted infant is like to outweigh and outmeasure his brother, a
hundredfold, a thousandfold, in every balance, by every standard, save
those of self, and of true love, and perhaps of the kingdom of Heaven.




CHAPTER III.


The reason why Mrs. OʼGaghan, generally so prompt and careful, though
never very lucid, had neglected better precautions in a matter so
important, was simply and solely this—Lady Nowell, the delicate
mother, was dying. It had been known, ever since the birth, that she
had scarcely any chance of recovery. And Biddy loved her with all her
warm heart, and so did every one in the house who owned a heart that
could love. In the great anxiety, all things were upside down. None of
the servants knew where to go for orders, and few could act without
them; the housekeeper was all abroad; house–steward there was none;
head–butler Hogstaff cried in his pantry, and wiped his eyes with
the leathers; and, as for the master of them all, Sir Cradock Nowell
himself, he rarely left the darkened room, and when he did he could not
see well.

A sweet frail creature the young mother was, wedded too early, as
happens here more often than we are aware of. Then disappointed, and
grieving still more at her husbandʼs disappointment, she had set her
whole heart so long and so vainly upon prospective happiness, that now
it was come she had not the strength to do anything more than smile
at it. And smile she did, very sweetly, all the time she knew she was
dying; she felt so proud of those two fine boys, and could not think
how she had them. Ever so many times Sir Cradock, hanging fondly over
her wan, sweet face, ordered the little wretches away, who would keep
on coming to trouble her. But every time she looked up at him with
such a feeble glory, and such a dash of humour,—“Youʼve got them at
last, and now you donʼt care a bit about them; but oh! please do for my
sake”; every time her fading eyes followed them to the door, so that
the loving husband, cold with the shadow of the coming void, had to
whisper, “Bring them back, put them here between us”.

Although he knew that she was dying, he could not feel it yet; the mind
admitted that fearful truth, but the heart repulsed it. Further as
she sunk, and further yet, from his pleading gaze, the closer to her
side he crept, the more he clasped her shadowy hands, and raised her
drooping neck; the fonder grew the entreating words, the whispers of
the love–time, faint smiles that hoped to win her smile, although they
moved in tears. And smile she did once more on earth, through the ashy
hue—the shadow of the soulʼs wings fluttering—when two fresh lives,
bought by her death, were shown for the farewell to her.

“And if itʼs wrong, then, sheʼll make it right”, thought the
conscientious Biddy. “I can take my oath onʼt she knowed the differ
from the very first; though nobody else couldnʼt see it, barring the
caps they was put in. Now, if only that gossoon will consent to her see
them, once more, and it canʼt hurt, the poor darlinʼ—and the blessing
as comes from the deathʼs gaze——”

Mrs. OʼGaghanʼs doubts were ended by the entrance of the doctor, a
spare, short man, with a fiery face, red hair, and quick little eyes.
He was not more than thirty years old, but knew his duties thoroughly;
nevertheless, he would not have been there but for the sudden
emergency. He was now come to fetch the nurse, having observed that the
poor motherʼs eyes were gleaming feebly, once and again, towards the
door that led to the nursery; and at last she had tried to raise her
hand, and point in that direction. So in came Biddy, sobbing hard, with
a babe on either arm; and she curtseyed cleverly to Sir Cradock without
disturbing the equipoise. But the motherʼs glance was not judicial, as
poor Biddy had expected—her heart and soul were far beyond rosettes,
and even titles. In one long, yearning look, she lingered on her
new–born babes, then turned those hazy eyes in fondness to her kneeling
husbandʼs, then tried to pray or bless the three, and shivered twice,
and died.

For days and weeks Sir Cradock Nowell bore his life, but did not live.
All his clear intellect and strong will, noble plans, and useful
labours, all his sense of truth and greatness, lay benumbed and frozen
in the cold track of death. He could not bear to see his children, he
would not even hear of them; “they had robbed him of his loved one, and
what good were they? Little red things; perhaps he would love them when
they grew like their mother”. Those were not his expressions, for he
was proud and shy; but that was the form his thoughts would take, if
they could take any. No wonder that he, for a time, was lost beyond the
verge of reason; because that blow, which most of all stuns and defeats
the upright man, had descended on him—the blow to the sense of justice.
This a man of large mind feels often from his fellow–men, never from
his Maker. But Sir Cradock was a man of intellect, rather than of mind.
To me a large mind seems to be strong intellect quickened with warm
heart. Sir Cradock Nowell had plenty of intellect, and plenty of heart
as well, but he kept the two asunder. So much the better for getting
on in the world; so much the worse for dealing with God. A man so
constituted rarely wins, till overborne by trouble, that only knowledge
which falls (like genius) where our Father listeth. So the bereaved man
measured justice by the ells and inches of this world.

And it did seem very hard, that he who had lived for twenty years,
from light youth up to the balance age of forty, not only without
harming any fellow–mortal, but, upon fair average, to do good in the
world—it seemed, I say—it was, thought he—most unjust that such a man
could not set his serious heart upon one little treasure without losing
it the moment he had learned its value. Now, with pride to spur sad
memory—bronze spurs to a marble horse—he remembered how his lovely
Violet chose him from all others. Gallant suitors crowded round her,
for she was rich as well as beautiful; but she quietly came from out
them all for him, a man of twice her age. And he who had cared for none
till then, and had begun to look on woman as a stubby–bearded man looks
back at the romance of his first lather, he first admired her grace and
beauty, then her warmth of heart and wit, then, scorning all analysis,
her own sweet self; and loved her.

A few days after the funeral he was walking sadly up and down in his
lonely library, caring no whit for his once–loved books, for the news
of the day, or his business, and listless to look at anything, even
the autumn sunset; when the door was opened quietly, and shyly through
the shadows stole his schoolfellow of yore, his truest friend, John
Rosedew. With this gentleman I take a very serious liberty; but he
never yet was known to resent a liberty taken honestly. That, however,
does not justify me. “John Rosedew” I intend to call him, because
he likes it best; and so he would though ten times a Bachelor of
Divinity, a late Vice–Principal of his college, and the present Rector
of Nowelhurst. Formerly I did my best, loving well the character, to
describe that simple–minded, tender–hearted yeoman, John Huxtable, of
Tossilʼs Barton, in the county of Devon. Like his, as like any two of
Natureʼs ever–varied works, were the native grain and staple of the
Rev. John Rosedew. Beside those little inborn and indying variations
which Nature still insists on, that she may know her sons apart, those
two genial Britons differed both in mental and bodily endowments, and
through education. In spite of that, they were, and are, as like to
one another as any two men can be who have no smallness in them. Small
men run pretty much of a muchness; as the calibre increases, so the
divergence multiplies.

Farmer Huxtable was no fool; but having once learned to sign his name,
he had attained his maximum of literary development; John Rosedew, on
the other hand, although a strong and well–built man, who had pulled a
good oar in his day, was not, in bulk and stature, a match for Hercules
or Milo. Unpretending, gentle, a lover of the truth, easily content
with others, but never with himself, even now, at the age of forty, he
had not overcome the bashfulness and diffidence of a fine and sensitive
nature. And, first–rate scholar as he was, he would have lost his class
at Oxford solely through that shyness, unless a kind examiner, who saw
his blushing agony, had turned from some commonplace of Sophocles to a
glorious passage of Pindar. Then, carried away by the noble poet, John
Rosedew forgot the schools, the audience, even the row of examiners,
and gave grand thoughts their grand expression, breathing free as the
winds of heaven. Nor till his voice began to falter from the high
emotion, and his heart beat fast, though not from shame, and the tears
of genius touched by genius were difficult to check, not till then knew
he, or guessed, that every eye was fixed upon him, that every heart
was thrilling, that even the stiff examiners bent forward like eager
children, and the young men in the gallery could scarcely keep from
cheering. Then suddenly, in the full sweep of magnificence, he stopped,
like an eagle shot.

Now the parson, ruddy cheeked, with a lock of light brown hair astray
upon his forehead, and his pale, blue eyes looking much as if he had
just awoke and rubbed them, came shyly and with deep embarrassment
into the darkening room. For days and days he had thought and thought,
but could not at all determine whether, and when, and how, he ought to
visit his ancient friend. His own heart first suggested that he ought
to go at once, if only to show the bereaved one that still there were
some to love him. To this right impulse—and the impulse of a heart
like this could seldom be a wrong one—rose counter–checks of worldly
knowledge, such little as he had. And it seemed to many people strange
and unaccountable, that if Mr. Rosedew piqued himself upon anything
whatever, it was not on his learning, his purity, or benevolence, it
was not on his gentle bearing, or the chivalry of his soul, but on a
fine acquirement, whereof in all opinions (except, indeed, his own) he
possessed no jot or tittle—a strictly–disciplined and astute experience
of the world. Now this supposed experience told him that it might seem
coarse and forward to offer the hard grasp of friendship ere the soft
clasp of love was cold; that he, as the clergyman of the parish, would
appear to presume upon his office; that no proud man could ever bear
to have his anguish pryed into. These, and many other misgivings and
objections, met his eager longings to help his dear old friend.

Suddenly and to his great relief—for he knew not how to begin, though
he felt how and mistrusted it—the old friend turned upon him from his
lonely pacing, and held out both his hands. Not a word was said by
either; what they meant required no telling, or was told by silence.
Long time they sat in the western window, John Rosedew keeping his eyes
from sunset, which did not suit them then. At last he said, in a low
voice, which it cost him much to find—

“What name, dear Cradock, for the younger babe? Your own, of course,
for the elder”.

“No name, John, but his sweet motherʼs; unless you like to add his
uncleʼs”.

John Rosedew was puzzled lamentably. He could not bear to worry his
friend any more upon the subject; and yet it seemed to him sad,
false concord, to christen a boy as “Violet”. But he argued that, in
botanical fact, a violet is male as well as female, and at such a
time he could not think of thwarting a widowerʼs yearnings. In spite
of all his worldly knowledge, it never occurred to his simple mind
that poor Sir Cradock meant the ladyʼs maiden surname, which I believe
was “Incledon”. And yet he had suggestive precedent brought even
then before him, for Sir Cradock Nowellʼs brother bore the name of
“Clayton”; which name John Rosedew added now, and found relief in doing
so.

Thus it came to pass, that the babe without rosette was baptized as
“Violet Clayton”, while the owner of the bauble received the name
of “Cradock”—Cradock Nowell, now the ninth in lineal succession.
The father was still too broken down to care about being present;
godfathers and godmothers made all their vows by proxy. Mrs. OʼGaghan
held the infants, and one of them cried, and the other laughed. The
rosette was there in all its glory, and received a tidy sprinkle; and
the wearer of it was, as usual, the one who took things easily. As the
common children said, who came to see the great ones “loustering”,
the whole affair was rather like a white burying than a baptism.
Nevertheless, the tenants and labourers moistened their semi–regenerate
clay with many a fontful of good ale, to ensure the success of the
ceremony.




CHAPTER IV.


It is not pleasant to recur, to have a relapse of chronology, neither
does it show good management on the part of a writer. Nevertheless,
being free of time among these forest by–ways, I mean to let the pig
now by the ear unfold his tail, or curl it up, as the weather suits
him. And now he runs back for a month or two, trailing the rope from
his left hind–leg.

Poor Lady Nowell had become a mother, as indeed we learned from the
village gossip, nearly a fortnight before the expected time. Dr.
Jellicorse Buller, a very skilful man, in whom the Hall had long
confided, was suddenly called to London, the day before that on which
we last climbed the hill towards Ringwood. With Sir Cradockʼs full
consent, he obeyed the tempting summons. So in the hurry and flutter
of that October Sunday, it seemed a most lucky thing to obtain, in a
thinly–peopled district, the prompt attendance of any medical man. And
but that a gallant regiment then happened to be on the march from
Dorchester to Southampton, there to embark for India, no masculine aid
would have been forthcoming till after the event. But the regimental
surgeon, whose name was Rufus Hutton, did all that human skill could
do, and saved the lives of both the infants, but could not save the
young mother. Having earned Sir Cradockʼs lasting gratitude, and Biddy
OʼGaghanʼs strong execrations, he was compelled to rejoin his regiment,
then actually embarking.

The twins grew fast, and throve amain, under Mrs. OʼGaghanʼs motherly
care, and shook the deep–rooted country faith, that children brought
up by hand are sure to be puny weaklings. Nor was it long till nature
reasserted her authority, and claimed her rights of compensation. The
father began to think more and more, first of his duty towards the
dead mother, and then of his duty towards his children; and ere long
affection set to work, and drove duty away till called for, which
happened as we shall see presently. By the time those two pretty babies
were “busy about their teeth”, Cradock Nowell the elder was so deep in
odontology, that Biddy herself could not answer him, and was afraid
to ask any questions. He watched each little white cropper, as a girl
peers day by day into a starting hyacinth. Then, when they could walk,
they followed daddy everywhere, and he never was happy without them.
It was a pretty thing to see them toddling down the long passages,
stopping by the walls to prattle, crawling at the slippery parts,
where the newly–invented tiles shone. And the father would dance away
backwards from them, forgetting all about the grand servants, clapping
his hands to encourage them, and holding an orange as prize for a
crawling–race—then whisk away round a corner, and lay his cheek flat
to the wainscot, to peep at his sons, and learn which of them was the
braver. And in those days, I think, he was proud to find that Cradock
Nowell, the heir of the house, was by far the more gallant baby.
Which of the two was the prettier, not even sharp Biddy could say; so
strongly alike they were, that the palm of beauty belonged to the one
who had taken least medicine lately.

Then, as they turned two years and a half, and could jump with both
feet at once, without the spectator growing sad on the subject of
biped deficiencies, their father would lie down on the carpet, and
make them roll and jump over him. He would watch their little spotted
legs with intense appreciation; and if he got an oral sprinkle from
childhoodʼs wild sense of humour, instead of depressing him, I declare
it quite set him up for the day, sir. And he never bothered himself or
them by attempts to forecast their destinies. There they were enjoying
themselves, uproariously happy, as proud as Punch of their exploits,
and the father a great deal prouder. All three as blest for the moment,
as full of life and rapture, as God meant His creatures to be, so often
as they are wise enough; and, in the name of God, let them be so!

But then there came a time of spoiling, a time of doing just what they
liked, even after their eyes were opening to the light and shadow of
right and wrong. If they smiled, or pouted, or even cried—though in
that they were very moderate—in a fashion which descended to them from
their darling mother, thereupon great right and law, and even toughest
prejudice, fell flat as rolled dough before them. So they toddled about
most gloriously, with a strong sense of owning the universe.

Next ensued a time of mighty retribution. Astræa, with her feelings
hurt, came down for a slashing moment. Fond as he was, and far more
weak than he ever had been before, Sir Cradock Nowell was not a
fool. He saw it was time to check the license, ere mischief grew
irretrievable. Something flagrant occurred one day; both the children
were in for it; they knew as well as possible that they were jolly
rogues together, and together in their childish counsel they resolved
to stand it out. The rumour was that they had stolen into Mrs.
Toasterʼs choicest cupboard, and hardly left enough to smell at in a
two–pound pot of green–gage jam. Anyhow, there they stood, scarlet
in face and bright of eye, back to back, with their broad white
shoulders, their sturdy legs set wide apart, and their little heels
stamping defiantly. Mrs. Toaster had not the heart to do anything but
kiss them, with a number of “O fies”! and they accepted her kisses
indignantly, and wiped their lips with their pinafores. They knew that
they were in the wrong, but they had not tried to conceal it, and
they meant to brazen it out. They looked such a fine pair of lords
of the earth, and vindicated their felony with so grand an air; such
high contempt of all justice, that Cookey and Hogstaff, empannelled
as jury, said, “Drat the little darlings, let ’em have the other pot,
mem”! But as their good star would have it, Mrs. OʼGaghan came after
them. Upsetting the mere _nisi prius_ verdict, she marched them off,
one in either hand, to the great judge sitting _in banco_, Sir Cradock
himself, in the library. With the sense of heavy wrong upon them,
the little hearts began to fail, as they climbed with tugs instead
of jumps, and no arithmetic of the steps, the narrow flight of stone
stairs that led from regions culinary. But they would not shed a tear,
not they, nor even say they were sorry, otherwise Biddy (who herself
was crying) would have let them go with the tap of a battledore.

Poor little souls, they got their deserts with very scanty ceremony.
When Biddy began to relate their crime, one glance at their fatherʼs
face was enough; they hung behind, and dropped their eyes, and flushed
all under their curling hair. Yet little did they guess the indignity
impending. Hogstaff had followed all the way, and so had Mrs. Toaster,
to plead for them. Sir Cradock sent them both away, and told Biddy to
wait outside. Then he led his children to an inner room, and calmly
explained his intentions. These were of such a nature that the young
offenders gazed at each other in dumb amazement and horror, which very
soon grew eloquent as the sentence was being executed. But the brave
little fellows cried more, even then, at the indignity than the pain of
it.

Then the stern father ordered them out of his sight for the day, and
forbade every one to speak to them until the following morning; and
away the twins went, hand in hand, down the cold cruel passage, their
long flaxen hair all flowing together, and shaking to the sound of
their contrite sobs and heart–pangs. At the corner, by the stewardʼs
room, they turned with one accord, and looked back wistfully at their
father. Sir Cradock had been saying to himself, as he rubbed his hands
after the exercise—“A capital dayʼs work: what a deal of good it will
do them; the self–willed little rascals”! but the look cast back upon
him was so like their motherʼs when he had done anything to vex her,
that away he rushed to his bedroom, and had to wash his face afterwards.

But, of course, he held to his stern resolve to see them no more that
evening, otherwise the lesson would be utterly thrown away. Holding
to it as he did, the effect surpassed all calculation. It was the
turning–point in their lives.

“My boy, you know it hurts me a great deal more than you”, says
the hypocritical usher, who rather enjoys the cane–swing. The boy
knows it is hypocrisy, and is morally hurt more than physically. But
wholly different is the result when the patient knows and feels the
deep love of the agent, and cannot help believing that justice has
flogged the judge. And hitherto their flesh had been intemerate and
inviolable; the strictest orders had been issued that none should
dare to slap them, and all were only too prone to coax and pet the
beautiful angels. Little angels: treated so, they would soon have been
little devils. As for the warning given last week, they thought it a
bit of facetiousness: so now was the time, of all times, to strike
temperately, but heavily.

That night they went to bed before dark, without having cared for tea
or toast, and Biddyʼs soft heart ached by the pillow, as they lay
in each otherʼs arms, hugged one another, having now none else in
the world to love, and sobbed their little troubles off into moaning
slumber.

On the following morning, without any concert or debate, and scarcely
asking why, the little things went hand in hand, united more than ever
by the recent visitation, as far as the door of their fatherʼs bedroom.
There they slank behind a curtain; and when he came out, the rings
above fluttered with fear and love and hope. Much as the fatherʼs heart
was craving, he made believe to walk onward, till Craddy ran out, neck
or nothing, and sprang into his arms.

After this great event, their lives flowed on very happily into
boyhood, youth, and manhood. They heartily loved and respected their
father; they could never be enough with John Rosedew; and although
they quarrelled and fought sometimes, they languished and drooped
immediately when parted from one another. As for Biddy OʼGaghan, now
a high woman in the household, her only difficulty was that she never
could tell of her two boys which to quote as the more astounding.

“If you plase, maʼam”, she always concluded, “thereʼll not be so
much as the lean of a priest for anybody iver to choose atwane the
bootiful two on them. No more than there was on the day when my blissed
self—murder now!—any more, I manes, nor the differ a peg can find
’twane a murphy and a purratie. And a Murphy I must be, to tark, so
free as I does, of the things as is above me. Says Patrick OʼGeoghegan
to meself one day—glory be to his sowl, and a gintleman every bit of
him, lave out where he had the small–pux—ʼBiddy’, he says, ’hould your
pratie–trap, or Iʼll shove these here bellises down it’. And for my
good it would have been, as I am thankful to acknowledge that same,
though I didnʼt see it that day, thank the Lord. Ah musha, musha, a
true gintleman he were, and lave me out his fellow, maʼam, if iver you
comes acrass him”.

But, in spite of Biddyʼs assertion, there were many points of
difference, outward and inward too, between Cradock and Clayton Nowell.
By this time the “Violet” was obsolete, except with Sir Cradock, who
rather liked it, and with young Crad, who had corrupted it into the
endearing “Viley”. John Rosedew had done his utmost to extinguish the
misnomer, being sensitive on the subject, from his horror of false
concord, as attributed to himself. Although the twins were so much
alike in stature, form, and feature that it required care to discern
them after the sun was down, no clear–sighted person would miscall them
when they both were present, and the light was good. Clayton Nowellʼs
eyes were brown, Cradockʼs a dark grey; Cradockʼs hair was one shade
darker, and grew more away from his forehead, and the expression of
his gaze came from a longer distance. Clayton always seemed up for
bantering; Cradock anxious to inquire, and to joke about it afterwards,
if occasion offered. Then Cradockʼs head inclined, as he walked, a
little towards the left shoulder; Claytonʼs hung, almost imperceptibly,
somewhat to the right; and Cradockʼs hands were hard and dry, Claytonʼs
soft as good French kid.

And, as regards the inward man, they differed far more widely. Every
year their modes of thought, fancies, tastes, and habits, were
diverging more decidedly. Clayton sought command and power, and to be
admired; Cradockʼs chief ambition was to be loved by every one. And so
with intellectual matters; Clayton showed more dash and brilliance,
Cradock more true sympathy, and thence more grasp and insight. Clayton
loved the thoughts which strike us, Cradock those which move us
subtly. But, as they lived not long together, it is waste of time to
_finesse_ between them. Whatever they were, they loved one another, and
could not bear to be parted.

Meanwhile, their “Uncle John” as they always called Mr. Rosedew—their
uncle only in the spirit—was nursing and making much of a little
daughter of his own. Long before Lady Nowellʼs death, indeed for ten
long years before he obtained the living of Nowelhurst, with the little
adjunct of Rushford, he had been engaged to a lady–love much younger
than himself, whose name was Amy Venn. Not positively engaged, I mean,
for he was too shy to pop the question to any one but himself, for more
than seven years of the ten. But all that time Amy Venn was loving him,
and he was loving her, and each would have felt it a grievous blow,
if the other had started sideways. Miss Venn was poor, and had none
except her widowed mother to look to, and hence the parson was trebly
shy of pressing a poor manʼs suit. He, a very truthful mortal, had pure
faith in his Amy, and she had the like in him. So for several years he
shunned the common–room, and laid by all he could from his fellowship,
college–appointments, and professorship. But when his old friend Sir
Cradock Nowell presented him to the benefice—not a very gorgeous one,
but enough for a quiet parsonʼs family—he took a clean white tie at
once, vainly strove to knot it grandly, actually got his scout to brush
him, and after three glasses of common–room port, strode away to his
Amy at Kidlington. There he found her training the apricot on the south
wall of her motherʼs cottage, one of the three great apricot–trees
that paid the rent so nicely. What a pity they were not peaches; they
would have yielded so fit a simile. But peachbloom will not thrive at
Kidlington, except upon ladies’ faces.

Three months afterwards, just when all was arranged, and Mrs. Venn
was at last persuaded that Hampshire is not all pigs and rheumatism,
forests, and swamps, and charcoal, when John, with his voice rather
shaky, and a patch of red where his whiskers should have been, had
proclaimed his own banns three times—for he was a very odd fellow in
some things, and scorned the “royal road” to wedlock—just at that time,
I say, poor Lady Nowellʼs confinement upset all calculation, and her
melancholy death flung a pall on wedding–favours. Not only through
respect, but from real sympathy with the faithful friend, John Rosedew
and Amy held counsel together, and deferred the long–pending bridal.
“_Ὅσῳ μακρότερον, τόσῳ μακάρτερον_”, said John, who always thought
in Greek, except when Latin hindered him; but few young ladies will
admit—and now–a–days they all understand it—that the apophthegm is
applied well.

However, it did come off at last; John Rosedew, when his banns had been
rolling in his mind, in the form of Greek senarii, for six months
after the first time of out–asking, set to and read them all over
again in public; to revive their efficacy, and to surrebut all let
and hindrance. He was accustomed now to so many stops, that he felt
surprised when nobody rose to interpellate. And so the banns of John
Rosedew, bachelor, and Amy Venn, spinster, &c., were read six times
in Nowelhurst Church, and six times from the desk at Kidlington. And,
sooth to say, it was not without significance.

  “Tantæ molis erat to produce our beautiful Amy”.

On the nuptial morning, Sir Cradock, whom they scarcely expected,
gathered up his broken courage, sank his own hap in anotherʼs, and was
present and tried to enjoy himself. How shy John Rosedew was, how sly
to conceal his blushes, how spry when the bride glanced towards him,
and nobody else looked that way—all this very few could help observing;
but they liked him too well to talk of it. Enough that the friend of
his youth, thoroughly understanding John, was blessed with so keen a
perception of those simple little devices, that at last he did enjoy
himself, which he deserved to do for trying.

When the twins were nearly three years old, Mrs. Rosedew presented John
with the very thing he wished for most, an elegant little girl. And
here the word “elegant” is used with forethought, and by prolepsis;
though Mrs. OʼGaghan, lent for a time to the Rectory, employed that
epithet at the first glance, even while announcing the gender.

“Muckstraw, then, and sheʼs illigant intirely; an’ itʼs hopin’ I be as
thereʼll only be two on her, one for each of me darlin’ boys. And now
cudnʼt you manage it, doctor dear”?

But alas! the supply was limited, and no duplicate ever issued. Lucina
saw John Rosedewʼs pride, and was afraid of changing his character.
To all his Oxford friends he announced the fact of his paternity in
letters commencing—“Now what do you think, my dear fellow, what do
you think of this—the most astounding thing has happened”, &c. &c. He
thought of it himself so much, that his intellect grew dreamy, and he
forgot all about next Sundayʼs sermon, until he was in the pulpit. And
four weeks after that he made another great mistake, which horrified
him desperately, though it gratified the parish.

It had been arranged between his Amy and himself, that if she felt
quite strong enough, she should appear in church on the Sunday
afternoon, to offer the due thanksgiving. In the grey old church at
Nowelhurst, a certain pew had been set apart, by custom immemorial,
for the use of goodwives who felt grateful for their safe deliverance.
Here Mrs. Rosedew was to present herself at the proper period, with
the aid of Biddyʼs vigorous arm down the hill from the Rectory. As yet
she was too delicate to bear the entire service. The August afternoon
was sultry, and the church doors stood wide open, while the bees among
the churchyard thyme drowsed a sleepy sermon. As luck would have it,
a recruiting sergeant, toling for the sons of Ytene, finding the road
so dusty, and the alehouse barred against him, came sauntering into
the church during the second lesson, for a little mild change of air.
Espying around him some likely rustics, he stationed himself in the
vacant “churching pew”, because the door was open, and the position
prominent. “All right”, thought the rector, who was very short–sighted,
“how good of my darling Amy to come! But I wonder she wears her scarlet
cloak to come to church with, and in such weather! But perhaps Dr.
Buller ordered it, for fear of her catching cold”. So at the proper
moment he drew his surplice round him, looked full at the sergeant
standing there by the pillar, and commenced majestically, though with a
trembling voice—

“Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of His goodness to give
you safe deliverance, and hath preserved you in the great danger of
childbirth, you shall therefore give hearty thanks unto God and say——”

The sergeant looked on very primly, with his padded arms tightly
folded, and his head thrown back, calling war and victory into his
gaze, for the credit of the British army. Then he wondered angrily what
the——those chawbacons could see in him to be grinning at.

“I am well pleased”, &c., continued John Rosedew, sonorously; for he
had a magnificent voice, and still regarding the sergeant with a look
of tender interest. Even Sir Cradock Nowell could scarcely keep his
countenance; but the parson went through the whole of it handsomely and
to the purpose, thinking only, throughout it, of Godʼs great mercies
to him. So beloved he was already, and so much respected, that none of
the congregation had the heart to tell him of his mistake, as he talked
with them in the churchyard; though he thought even then that he must
have his bands, as he often had, at the back of his neck.

But on his way home he overtook an old hobbler, who enjoyed a joke more
than a scruple.

“How are you, Simon Tapscott? How do you do to–day? Glad to see you at
church, Simon”, said the parson, holding his hand out, as he always did
to his parishioners, unless they had disgraced themselves.

“Purty vair, measter; purty vair I be, vor a woald galley baggar as
ave bin in the Low Countries, and dwoant know sin from righteousness”.
This last was a gross perversion of a passage in the sermon which
had ruffled ancient Simon. “Canʼt goo much, howiver, by rason of the
rhymatics. Now cud ’e do it to I, measter? cud ’e do it to I, and Iʼll
thraw down bath my critches? Good vor one sojer, good vor anoother”.

“Do what for you, Simon? Fill your old canteen, or send you a pound of
baccy”? asked the parson, mildly chaffing.

“Noo, noo; none o’ that. There baint noo innard parts grace of the Lord
in that. Choorch I handsomely, zame as ’e dwoed that strapping soger
now jist”.

“What, Simon! Why, Simon, do you know what you are saying——” But I
cannot bear to tell of John Rosedew humiliated; he was humble enough by
nature. So fearful was the parson of renewing that recollection within
the sacred walls, that no thanks were offered there for the birth of
sweet Amy Rosedew, save by, or on behalf of, that recruiting sergeant.




CHAPTER V.


When Cradock and Clayton were ten years old, they witnessed a scene
which puzzled them, and dwelt long in their boyish memories. Job
Hogstaff was going to Ringwood, and they followed him down the passage
towards the entrance–hall, emphatically repeating the commissions with
which they had charged him. Old Job loved them as if they were his
grandsons, and would do his utmost to please them, but they could not
trust his memory, or even his capacity.

“Now, Job”, cried little Cradock, pulling at his coat–lappet, “itʼs
no good pretending that you know all, when you wonʼt even stop to
listen. Iʼm sure youʼll go and make some great mistake, as you did last
Tuesday. Mind you tell Mr. Stride itʼs for Master Cradock Nowell, and
they must be sure to give you a good one, or I shall send it back. Now
just tell me what I have told you. I ought to have written it down, but
I wasnʼt sure how to spell ‘groove’”.

“Why, Master Crad, Iʼm to say a long spill, very sharp at the end”.

“Sharp at the _point_, Job, not blunt at the end like a new black–lead
pencil”.

“And whatever you do, Job, donʼt forget the catgut for my cross–bow,
one size larger than last time”.

“Hold your jaw, Viley, till Iʼve quite finished; or heʼll ask for a top
made of catgut”.

Both the boys laughed at this; you could hear them all down the long
passage. Any small folly makes a boy laugh.

“Well, Master Crad, you _must_ think me a ‘muff’, as you call it. And
the groove is to go quite up to the spill; there must be two rings
below the crown of it”.

“Below the crown, indeed! On the fat part, I said three times. Now,
Viley, you know you heard me”.

“Well, well”, cried Job in despair, “two rings on the fat part, and
no knot at all in the wood, and at least six inches round, and, and,
well—I think thatʼs all of it, thank the Lord”.

“All of it, indeed! Well, you _are_ a nice fellow! Didnʼt I tell you
so, Viley? Why, youʼve left out altogether the most important point of
all, Job. The wood must be a clear bright yellow, or else a very rich
gold colour, and Iʼm to pay for it next Tuesday, because I spent my
weekʼs money yesterday, as soon as ever I got it, and—oh, Viley! canʼt
you lend a fellow sixpence”?

“No, not to save my life, sir. Why, Craddy, you know I wouldnʼt let you
go tick if I could”.

The boys rushed at one another, half in fun and half in affection, and,
seizing each other by the belt of the light–plaid tunic, away they went
dancing down the hall, while Hogstaff whistled a polka gently, with his
old eyes glistening after them. A prettier pair, or better matched,
never set young locks afloating. Each put his healthy, clear, bright
face on the shoulder of the other, each flung out his short–socked
legs, and pointed his dainty feet. You could see their shapely calves
jerked up as they went with double action, and the hollow of the back
curved in, as they threw asunder recklessly, then clasped one another
again, and you thought they must both reel over. Sir Cradock Nowell
hated trousers, and would not have their hair cropped, because it was
like their motherʼs; otherwise they would not have looked one quarter
so picturesque.

Before the match was fairly finished—for they were used to this
sort of thing, and the object always was to see which would give in
first—it was cut short most unexpectedly. While they were taking a
sharp pirouette down at the end of the hall—and as they whirled round
I defy their father to have known the one from the other—the door of
the stewardʼs room opened suddenly, and a tall dark woman came out. The
twins in full merriment dashed up against her, and must have fallen
if she had not collared them with strong and bony arms. Like little
gentlemen, as they were, every atom of them, they turned in a moment
to apologise, and their cheeks were burning red. They saw a gaunt old
woman, wide–shouldered, stern, and forcible.

“Oo, ah! a bonnie pair yeʼve gat, as I see in all my life lang. But
yeʼll get no luck o’ them. Takʼ the word o’ threescore year, yeʼll
never get no luck o’ them, you that calls yoursel’ Craydock Nowell”.

She was speaking to Sir Cradock, who had followed her from the
stewardʼs room, and who seemed as much put out as a proud man of
fifty ever cares to show himself. He made no answer, and the two poor
children fell back against a side–bench.

“Iʼll no talk o’ matters noo. Youʼve a giʼen me my refoosal, and I tak’
it once for all. But yeʼll be sorry for the day ye did it, Craydock
Nowell”.

To the great amazement of Hogstaff, who was more taken aback than
any one else, Sir Cradock Nowell, without a word, walked to the wide
front door with ceremony, as if he were leading a peeress out. He did
not offer his arm to the woman, but neither did he shrink from her;
she gathered her dark face up again from its softening glance at the
children, and without another word or look, but sweeping her skirt
around her, away she walked down the broad front road, as stiff and as
stern as the oak–trees.




CHAPTER VI.


The lapse of years made little difference with the Reverend John
Rosedew, except to mellow and enfranchise the heart so free and rich
by nature, and to pile fresh stores of knowledge in the mind so stored
already. Of course the parson had his faults. In many a little matter
his friends could come down upon him sharply, if minded so to do. But
any one so minded would not have been fit to be called John Rosedewʼs
friend.

His greatest fault was one which sprang from his own high chivalry. If
once he detected a person, whether taught or untaught, in the attempt
to deceive or truckle, that person was to him thenceforth a thing to be
pitied and prayed for. Large and liberal as his heart was, charitable
and even lenient to all other frailties, the presence of a lie in the
air was to it as ozone to a test–paper. And then he was always sorry
afterwards when he had shown his high disdain. For who could disprove
that John Rosedew himself might have been a thorough liar, if trained
and taught to consider truth a policeman with his staff drawn?

Another fault John Rosedew had—and I do not tell his foibles (as
our friends do) to enjoy them—he gave to his books and their bygone
ages much of the time which he ought to have spent abroad in his
own little parish. But this could not be attributed to any form of
self–indulgence. Much as he liked his books, he liked his flock still
better, but never could overcome the idea that they would rather not be
bothered. If any one were ailing, if any one were needy, he would throw
aside his Theophrastus, and be where he was wanted, with a mild sweet
voice and gentle eyes that crannied not, like a craneʼs bill, into the
family crocks and dustbin. It was a part, and no unpleasant one, of his
natural diffidence, that he required a poor manʼs invitation quite as
much as a rich oneʼs, ere ever he crossed the threshold; unless trouble
overflowed the impluvium. In all the parish of Nowelhurst there was
scarcely a man or a woman who did not rejoice to see the rector pacing
his leisurely rounds, carrying his elbows a little out, as men with
large deltoid muscles do, wearing his old hat far back on his head, so
that it seemed to slope away from him, and smiling quietly to himself
at the children who tugged his coat–tails for an orange or a halfpenny.
He never could come out but what the urchins of the village were down
upon him as promptly as if he were apple–pie; and many of them had the
impudence to call him “Uncle John” before his hair was grey.

Instead of going to school, the boys were apprenticed to him in the
classics; and still more pleasantly he taught them to swim, and fish,
and row. Of riding he knew but little, except from the treatise of
Xenophon, and a paper on the Pelethronian Lapiths; so they learned it
as all other boys do, by dint of crown and hard bumpage. Moreover, Mark
Stote, head gamekeeper, took them in hand very early as his pupils in
woodcraft and gunnery. To tell the truth, Uncle John objected to this
accomplishment; he thought that the wholesome excitement and exercise
of shooting afforded scarcely a valid reason for the destruction of
innocent life. However, he recollected that he had not always thought
so—his conversion having been wrought by the shrieks of a wounded
hare—neither did he expect to bind all the world with his own girdle.
Sir Cradock insisted that the young idea should be taught to shoot, and
both the young ideas took to it very kindly.

Perhaps on the whole they were none the worse for the want of
public–school training. What they lost thereby in quickness, suspicion,
and effrontery, was more than balanced by the gain in purity,
simplicity, love of home, and kindliness. For nature had not gifted
them with that vulgar arrogance, for which the best prescription is
“calcitration nine times a day, and clean the boots for kicking you”.
Every year their father took them for a month or two to London, to
garnish with some courtly frilling the knuckles of his Hampshire hams.
But they only hated it; thorough agricoles they were, and well knew
their own blessings: and sweet and gladsome was the morning after each
return, though it might be blowing a gale of wind, or drizzling through
the ash–leaves. And then the headlong rush to see beloved Uncle John.
Nature they loved in any form, sylvan, agrarian, human, when that human
form was such as they could climb and nestle in. And there was not in
the parish, nor in all the forest, any child so rough and dirty, so
shock–headed, and such a scamp, that it could not climb into the arms
of John Rosedewʼs fellow–feeling.

But I must not dwell on these pleasant days, the fatherʼs glory,
the hopes of the sons, the love of all who came near them, and the
blessings of Mrs. OʼGaghan.

They were now to go to Oxford, and astonish the natives there, by
showing that a little _hic_, _hæc_, _hoc_, may come even out of
Galilee; that a youth never drawn through the wire–gauge of Eton,
Harrow, or Rugby, may carry still the electric spark, and be taper and
well–rounded. Half their learning accrued _sub dio_, in the manner of
the ancients. Uncle John would lead them between the trees and down
to some forest dingle, the boy on his right hand construing aloud
or parsing very slowly, the little spark at his left all glowing to
explode at the first mistake. _Δεξιύσειρος_ made the running, until he
tripped and fell mentally, and even then he was set on his legs, unless
the other was down upon him; but in the latter case the yoke–mate
leaped into the harness. The stroke–oar on the river that evening was
awarded to the one who paced the greatest number of stades in the
active voice of expounding. The accuracy, the caution, born of this
warm rivalry, became at last so vigilant, that the boy who won the toss
for the right–hand place at starting, was almost sure of the stroke–oar.

So they passed the matriculation test with consummate ease, and
delighted the college tutor by their clear bold writing. They had
not read so much as some men have before entering the University,
but all their knowledge was close and firm, and staunch enough for a
spring–board. And they wrote most excellent Latin prose, and Greek
verse easily flowing. However, Sir Cradock was very nervous on the eve
of their departure for the first term of Oxford residence, and led John
Rosedew, in whose classical powers he placed the highest confidence,
into his private room, and there begged him, as a real friend, tested
now for forty years, to tell him bluntly whether the boys were likely
to do him credit.

“Donʼt spare me, John, and donʼt spare them: only let us have no
disappointment about it”.

“My dear fellow, my dear fellow”! cried John, tugging at his collar,
as he always did when nonplussed, for fear of losing himself; “how on
earth can I tell? Most likely the men know a great deal more in the
University now than they did when I had lectures. Havenʼt I begged you
fifty times to have down a young first–classman”?

“Yes, I know you have, John. But I am not quite such a fool, nor so
shamelessly ungrateful. To upset the pile of your ten years’ labour,
and rebuild it upon its apex! And talk to me of young first–classmen!
Why, you know as well as I do, John, that there is not one of them,
however brilliant, with a tenth part of your knowledge. It could never
be, any more than a young tree can carry the fruit of an old one. Why,
when you took your own first–class, they could only find one man to put
with you, and you have never ceased to read, read, read, ever since you
left old Oriel, and chiefly in taste and philology. And such a memory
as you have! John, I am ashamed of you. You want to impose upon me”.

And Sir Cradock fixed the parsonʼs eyes with that keen and point–blank
gaze, which was especially odious to the shy John Rosedew.

“I am sure I donʼt. You cannot mean that”, he replied, rather warmly,
for, like all imaginative men, when of a diffident cast, he was
desperately matter–of–fact the moment his honour was played with.
His friend began to smile at him, drawing up his grey moustache, and
saying, “Yes, John, you are a donkey”.

“I know that I am”, said John Rosedew, shutting his eyes, as he loved
to do when he got on a favourite topic; “by the side of those mighty
critics of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries—the Scaligers,
the Casaubons, the Vossii, the Stephani,—what am I but a starving
donkey, without a thistle left for him? But as regards our English
critics—at least too many of them—I submit that we have been misled by
the superiority of their Latin, and their more slashing style. I doubt
whether any of them had a tenth part of the learning, or the sequacity
of genius——”

“Come, John, I canʼt stand this, you know; and the boys will be down
here directly, they are so fond of brown sherry”.

“Well, to return to the subject—I own that I was surprised and hurt
when a former Professor of Greek actually confounded the Æolic form of
the _plusquam perfectum_ of so common a verb as——”

“Yes, John, I know all about that, and how it spoiled your breakfast.
But about the boys, the boys, John”?

“And again, as to the delicate sub–significance, not the well–known
tortuousness of _παρά_ in composition, but——”

“Confound it, John. Theyʼve got all their things packed. Theyʼll be
here in a moment, pretending to rollick for our sakes; and you wonʼt
tell me what you think of them”.

“Well, I think there never were two finer fellows to jump a gate since
the days of Castor and Pollux. ‘_Hunc equis, illum superare pugnis._’
You remember how you took me down for construing ‘_pugnis_’ wrongly,
when we were at Sherborne”?

“Yes, and how proud I was, John! You had been at the head of the form
for three months, and none of us could stir you; but you came back
again next day in the fifth Æneid. But here come the villains—now itʼs
all over”.

And so the boys went away, and their father could not for his life
ascertain what opinion his ancient friend had formed as to the chances
of their doing something good at Oxford. Simple and straightforward as
Mr. Rosedew was, no man ever lived from whom it was harder to force an
opinion. He saw matters from so many aspects, everything took so many
facets, shifting lights, and playing colours, from the versatility
of his mind, that whoso could fix him at such times, and extort his
real sentiments, might spin a diamond ring, and shave by it. He had
golden hopes about his “nephews”, as he often called them, but he
would not pronounce those hopes at present, lest the father should be
disappointed. And so the boys went up to Oxford, half a moon before the
woodcocks came.




CHAPTER VII.


I do not mean to write at large upon University life, because the theme
has been out–thesed by men of higher powers. It is a brief Olympic,
a Derby premature, wherein to lose or win depends—training, health,
ability, and industry being granted—upon the early stoning or late
kernelling of the brain. Without laying claim to much experience, any
one may protest that our brains are worked a deal too hard at the
time of adolescence. We lose thereby their vivific powers and their
originality. The peach throws off at the critical period all the fruit
it cannot ripen; the vine has no such abjective prudence, and cripples
itself by enthusiasm.

The twins were entered at Merton, and had the luck to obtain adjoining
garrets. Sir Cradock had begun to show a decided preference for
Clayton, as he grew year by year more and more like his mother. But
this was not the only reason why he would not listen to some foolʼs
suggestion, that Cradock, the heir to the property, should be ranked
as a “gentleman–commoner”. That stupid distinction he left for men who
require self–assertion, admiring as he did the sense and spirit of that
Master, well known in his day, who, to some golden cad insisting that
his son should be entered in that college as a gentleman–commoner,
angrily replied, “Sir, _all_ my commoners are gentlemen”.

But the brothers were very soon parted. Clayton got sleeved in a
scholarʼs gown, while Cradock still fluttered the leading–strings. “_Et
tunicæ manicas_—you effeminate Viley”! said Cradock, admiring hugely,
when his twin ran up to show himself off, after winning a Corpus
scholarship; “and the governor wonʼt allow me a chance of a parasol for
my elbows”. Sir Cradock, a most determined man, and a very odd one to
deal with, had forbidden his elder son to stand for any scholarship,
except those few which are of the University corporate. “A youth of
your expectations”, he exclaimed, with a certain bitterness, for he
often repined in secret that Clayton was not the heir, “a boy placed as
you are, must not compete for a poor young ladʼs _viaticum_. You may
go in for a University scholarship, though of course you will never
get one; an examination does good, I have heard, to the unsuccessful
candidates. But donʼt let me hear about it, not even if, by some
accident, you should be the lucky one”. Craddy was deeply hurt; he had
long perceived his fatherʼs partiality for the son more dashing, yet
more effeminate, more pretentious, and less persistent. So Cradock set
his heart upon winning Craven, Hertford, or Ireland, and never even
alluding to it in the presence of his father. Hence it will be evident
that the youth was proud and sensitive.

“Amy _amata, peramata a me_”, cried the parson to his daughter, now a
lovely girl of sixteen, straight, slender, and well–poised; “how glad
and proud we ought to be of Claytonʼs great success”!

“Pa, dear, he would never have got it, I am quite certain of that,
if Cradock had been allowed to go in; and I think it is most unfair,
shamefully unjust, that because he is the eldest son he is never to
have any honour”. And Amy coloured brilliantly at the warmth of her own
championship; but her father could not see it.

“So I am inclined to think”—John Rosedew was never positive, except
upon great occasions—“perhaps I should say perpend, if I were fond of
hybrid English. I donʼt mean about the unfairness, Amy; for I think I
should do the same if I were in Sir Cradockʼs place. I mean that our
Crad would have got it, instead of Clayton, with health and fortune
favouring. But it stands upon a razorʼs edge, _ἐπὶ ξυροῦς ἵσταται
ἀκμῆς_. You can construe that, Amy”?

“Yes, pa, when you tell me the English. How the green is coming
out on the fir–trees! So faint and yet so bright. Oh, papa, what
Greek sub–significance, as you sometimes call it, is equal to that
composition”?

“Well, my poppet, I am so short–sighted, I would much rather have a
triply composite verb——”

“Than three good kisses from me, daddy? Well, there they are, at any
rate, because I know you are disappointed”. And the child, herself
more bitterly disappointed, as becomes a hot partisan, ran away to sit
under a sprawling larch, just getting new nails on its fingers, for the
spring was awaking early.

It was not more than a week after this, and not very far from
All–Foolsʼ–day, when Clayton, directly after chapel, rushed into
Cradockʼs garret, hot, breathless, and unphilosophical. Cradock, calm
and thoughtful, as he usually was, poked his head through the open
slide of the dusthole called a scoutʼs room, and brought out three
willow–pattern plates, a little too retentive of the human impress, and
an extra knife and fork, dark–browed at the tip of the handle. Then he
turned up a corner of tablecloth, where it cherished sombre memories
of a tearful teapot, and set the mustard–pot to control it. Nor long
before he doubled the coffee in the strainer of the biggin, and shouted
“Corker”! thrice, far as human voice would gravitate, down the well of
the staircase. Meanwhile Master Clayton stood fidgeting, and doffed not
his scholarly toga. Corker, the scout, a short fat man, came up the
stairs with dignity and indignation contending. He was amazed that any
freshman “should have the cheek to holler so”. Mr. Nowell was such a
quiet young man, that the scout looked for some apology. “Corker, a
commons of bread and butter, and a cold fowl and some tongue. Be quick
now, before the buttery closes. And, as I see I am putting you out in
your morning work, get a quart of ale at your dinner–time”. “Yes, sir,
to be sure, sir; I wish all the gentlemen was as thoughtful”.

“No, Craddy, never mind that”, cried his brother, reddening richly, for
Clayton was fair as a lady, “I only want to speak to you about—well,
perhaps, you know what it is I have come for. Is that fellow gone from
the door”?

“I am sure I donʼt know. Go and look yourself. But, dear Viley, what is
the matter”?

“Oh, Cradock, you can so oblige me, and it canʼt matter much to you.
But to me, with nothing to look to, it does make such a difference”.

Cradock never could bear to hear this—that his own twin–brother should
talk, as he often did, so much in the pauper strain. And all the while
Clayton was sure of 50,000_l._ under their motherʼs settlement. But
Crad was full of wild generosity, and had made up his mind to share
Nowelhurst, if he could do so, with his brother. He began to pull
Claytonʼs gown off; he would have blacked his shoes if requested. He
always thought himself Vileyʼs prime minister.

“Whatever it is, my boy, Viley, you know I will do it for you, if it is
only fair and honourable”.

“Oh, it is no great thing. I was sure you would do it for me. To
do just a little bit under your best in this hot scrimmage for the
Ireland. I am not much afraid of any man, Crad, except you, and Brown,
of Balliol”.

“Viley, I am very sorry that you have asked me such a thing. Even if it
were in other ways straightforward, I could not do it, for the sake of
the father, and Uncle John, and little Amy”.

“Donʼt you know that the governor doesnʼt want _you_ to get it? You
are talking nonsense, Cradock, downright nonsense, to cover your own
selfishness. And that frizzle–headed Amy, indeed”!

“I would rather talk nonsense than fraud, Clayton. And I canʼt help
telling you that what you say about my father may be true, but is not
brotherly; and your proposal does you very little honour; and I never
could have thought it of you; and I will do my very utmost. And as for
Amy, indeed, she is too good for you to speak of—and—and——” He was
highly wroth at the sneer about Amyʼs hair, which he admired beyond
all reason, as indeed he did every bit of her, but without letting any
one know it. He leaned upon the table, with his thumb well into the
mustard–pot. This was the first real quarrel with the brother he loved
so much; and it felt like a skewer poked into his heart.

“Well, elder brother by about two seconds”, cried Clayton, twitching
his plaits up well upon his coat–collar. “Iʼll do all I can to beat
you. And I hope Brown will have it, not you. Thereʼs the cash for my
commons. I know you canʼt afford it, until you get a scholarship”.

Clayton flung half–a–crown upon the table, and went down the stairs
with a heavy tramp, knocking over a dish with the college arms on,
wherein Corker was bringing the fowl and the tongue. Corker got all the
benefit of the hospitable doings, and made a tidy dinner out of it, for
Cradock could eat no breakfast. It was the first time bitter words had
passed between the brothers since the little ferments of childhood,
which are nothing more than sweetword the moment they settle down. And
he doubted himself; he doubted whether he had not been selfish about it.

It was the third day of the examination, and when he appeared at ten
oʼclock among the forty competitors, he was vexed anew to see that
Clayton had removed to a table at the other end of the room, so as
not to be even near him. The piece of Greek prose which he wrote that
morning dissatisfied him entirely; and then again he rejoiced at the
thought that Viley need not be afraid of him. He had never believed
in his chance of success, and went in for the scholarship to please
others and learn the nature of the examination. Next year he might
have a fairer prospect; this year—as all the University knew—Brown, of
Balliol, was sure of it.

Nevertheless, by the afternoon he was in good spirits again, and found
a mixed paper which suited him as if Uncle John had set it. One of the
examiners had been, some twenty years ago, a pupil of John Rosedew, and
this, of course, was a great advantage to any successor alumnus; though
neither of them knew the other. It is pleasant to see how the old ideas
germinate and assimilate, as the olive and the baobab do, after the
fires of many summers.

Clayton, a placable youth (even when he was quite in the wrong, as in
the present instance), came to Craddyʼs rooms that evening, begged him
not to apologise for his expressions of the morning, and compared notes
with him upon the doings of the day.

“Bless you, Crad”, he cried, after a glass of first–rate brown
sherry—not the vile molassied stuff, thick as the sack of Falstaff,
but the genuine thing, with the light and shade of brown olives in
the sunset, and not to be procured, of course, from any Oxonian
wine–dealer;—“oh, Crad, if we could only wallop that Brown, of Balliol,
between us, I should not care much which it was. He has booked it for
such a certainty, and does look so cocky about it. Did you see the
style he walked off, before hall, arm in arm with a Master of Arts, and
spouting his own iambics”?

“First–rate ones, I dare say, Viley. Have a pipe, old fellow. After
all, it doesnʼt matter much. Folk who have never been in them think a
deal the most of these things. The wine–merchant laughs at beeswing;
and so, I suppose, it is with all trades”. Cradock was not by any means
prone to the discourse sententious; and the present lapse was due, no
doubt, to the reaction ensuing upon his later scene with Viley, wherein
each had promised heartily to hold fast by the brotherhood.

On the following Saturday morning, John Rosedewʼs face flushed
puce–colour as he opened his letters at breakfast–time. “Hurrah! Amy,
darling; hurrah, my child! _Terque quaterque, et novies evoe!_ Eat all
the breakfast, melimel; I wonʼt tell you till I come back”.

“Oh, wonʼt you, indeed”? cried Amy, with her back against the door
and her arms in mock grimness folded. “I rather think you will, papa;
unless you have made up your mind to choke me. And you are half way
towards it already”.

John saw that peculiar swell of her throat which had frightened him so
often—her dear mother had died of bronchitis, and he knew nothing of
medical subjects—and so he allayed her excitement at once, gave her
over to Miss Eudoxia, who was late in her bedroom as usual, and then
set off at his utmost speed to tell his old friend, Sir Cradock. And
a fine turn of speed he still could show, though the whiskers under
his college–cap (stuck on anyhow in the hurry) were as white as the
breast of a martin quivering under the eaves. Since he lost his wife
he had never cared to walk fast, subsiding into three miles an hour,
as thoughtful and placid men will do, when they begin to thumb their
waistcoats. But now through the waking life of “the Chase”, where the
brown fern–stalks bent over the Ammon horn of the lifting frond, and
the fescue grass was beading rough with dew already, here and among the
rabbit–holes, nimbly dodging the undermine, ran as hard as a boy of
twelve, the man of threescore, John Rosedew. Without stopping to knock
as usual, he burst in upon Sir Cradock, now sitting all alone at his
simple, old–fashioned breakfast. Classical and theological training
are not locomotive, as we all know to our cost; and the rector stood
gasping ever so long, with both hands pressed to his side.

“Why, John; quick, quick! You frighten me. Is your house on fire”?

“Old fellow—old fellow; such news! Shake hands—ever since the _charta
forestæ_; shake hands again. Oh, I feel rather sick; pray excuse me;
_ἄνω κάτα στρέφεται_”.

“What is it, John? Do be quick. I must send for Mrs. OʼGaghan and the
stomach–pump”. Biddy was now the licensed doctoress of the household,
and did little harm with her simples, if she failed of doing good.

“_Times_ there? Open it; look, University news! Crad and Clayton”.

Wondering, smiling, placidly anxious, Sir Cradock tore open the
paper, and found, after turning a great many corners, the University
news. Then he read out with a trembling voice, after glancing over it
silently:

“The Ireland scholarship has been awarded to Cradock Nowell, of Merton
College. Proxime accessit Clayton Nowell, scholar of Corpus Christi.
Unless we are misinformed, these gentlemen are twin–brothers”.

  “Grintie, grintie, grunt,
  Oos be arl tew blunt;
  Naw oose Hampshire hogs,
  But to zhow the way in bogs”.

So John Rosedew quoted in the fulness of his glory from an old New
Forest rhyme. Johnʼs delight transcended everything, because he had
never expected it. He had taken his own degree ere ever the Ireland
was heard of; but three pupils of his had won it while he was still
in residence. Of that he had not thought much. But now to win it by
proxy in his extreme old age, as he began to consider it, and from all
the crack public schoolmen, and with his own pet alumni, whom no one
else had taught anything—such an Ossa upon Pelion, such an Olympus on
Ossa—no wonder that the snow of his whiskers shook and the dew trembled
under his eyelids.

Sir Cradock, on the other hand, had never a word to say, but turned his
head like one who waits for a storm of dust to go by.

“Why, Cradock, old friend, what on earth is the matter? You donʼt seem
at all delighted”.

“Yes, I am, of course, John; as delighted as I ought to be. But I wish
it had been Viley; he wants it so much more, and he is so like his
mother”.

“So is Crad; every bit as much; an enlarged and grander portrait. Canʼt
you see the difference between a large heart and a mere good one? Will
no one ever appreciate my noble and simple Craddy”?

John Rosedew spoke warmly, and was sorry before the breath from his
lips was cold. Not that he had no right to say it, but because he felt
that he had done far more harm than good.




CHAPTER VIII.


Honours flash in the summer sun, as green corn does in the morning;
then they gleam mature and mellow at the time of reaping; they are
bagged, perhaps by a womanʼs arm, with a cut “below the knees”; set
on their butt for a man to sit under while eating his bread and
cheese; then they wither, and are tossed into chaff by a contumelious
steam–engine with a leathern strap inflexible.

Cradockʼs “Ireland” has gone by, and another has succeeded it, and
this has fallen, as most things fall, to the sap of perseverance,
steel–tipped with hard self–confidence—this Ireland has fallen to the
lot of Brown Balliolensis. Clayton would not go in for it; his pride,
or rather vanity, would not allow him to do so. Was he going to take
Cradockʼs leavings, and be a year behind him, when he was only two
minutes younger? However, he went in for the Hertford, and, what was
a great deal more, he got it; for Cradock would not stand; and, even
if he had, perhaps the result would have been the same. Viley had made
up his mind to win it, and worked very hard indeed; and so won it very
easily. Cradock could usually beat him in Greek, but not so often in
Latin. And Clayton wrote the prettiest, most tripping, coquettish,
neat–ankled hendecasyllables that ever whisked roguishly round a
corner, wondering where Catullus was.

Ah! light–hearted poet, sensitively sensuous, yet withal deep–hearted,
with a vein of golden philosophy, and a pensive tenderness, now–a–days
we overlook thee. Horace is more fashionable, more suited to a flippant
age, because he has no passion.

Early on a sunripe evening in the month of June, “when the sun was
shifting the shadows of the hills, and doffed the jaded oxenʼs yoke,
distributing the love time from his waning chariot”, a forest dell,
soft, clear, and calm, was listening to its thrushes. And more than at
the throstleʼs flute, or flageolet of the blackbird, oaks and chestnuts
pricked their ears at the voice of a gliding maiden. Where the young
fern was pluming itself, arching, lifting, ruffling in filigree, light
perspective, and depth of Gothic tracery, freaked by the nip of fairy
fingers, tremulous as a coral grove in a crystal under–current, the
shyer fronds still nestling home, uncertain of the world as yet, and
coiled like catherine–wheels of green; where the cranesbill pushed
like Zedekiah, and the succory reared its sky–blue windmill (open
for business till 8 P.M.); where the violet now was rolled up in the
seed–pod, like a stylite millipede, and the great bindweed, in its
crenate horn, piped and fluted spirally, had forgotten the noonday
flaunt: here, and over the nibbled sward, where the crisp dew was not
risen yet, here came wandering the lightest foot that ever passed,
but shook not, the moss–bed of the glow–worm. Under the rigorous oaks
(so corded, seamed, and wenned with humps of grey), the stately,
sleek, mouse–coloured beech, the dappled, moss–beridden ash, and the
birch–tree peeling silverly, beneath the murmuring congress of the
sunproof leaves; and again in the open breaks and alleys, where light
and shade went see–saw; by and through and under all, feeling for and
with every one, glanced, and gleamed, and glistened, and listened the
loveliest being where all was love, the pet in the nest of nature.

Of all the beauty in that sweet dell, where the foot of man came
scarcely once in a year; of all the largesse of earth and heaven; of
all the grace which is Natureʼs gratitude to her heavenly Father: there
was not one, from the lily–bell to the wild rose and the heather–sprig,
fit for a man to put in his bosom, and look at Amy Rosedew.

It is told of a certain good manʼs child, whose lineage still is
cherished, that when she was asked by her father (half–bantering, half
in earnest) to tell him the reason why everybody loved her so, she
cast down her eyes with a puzzled air, then opened them wide, as a
child does to the sunrise of some great truth—“Father, perhaps it is
because I love everybody so”. Lucan has it in a neater form: “amorem
quæris amando”. And that was Amy Rosedewʼs secret, by herself undreamed
of—lovely, because she could not help loving all our God has made.
And of all the fair things He has made, and pronounced to be very
good, since sunshine first began to gleam, to glow, and to fade away,
what home has beauty found so bright, so rich in varied elegance, so
playfully receptive of the light shed through creation—the light of
the Makerʼs smile—as a young maiden, pure of heart, natural, true, and
trusting?

She came to the brink of a forest pool, and looked at herself in the
water. Not that she thought more than she could help of the outward
thing called “Amy”, but that she wondered how her old favourites,
Cradock and Clayton Nowell, would esteem her face and style of dress
now she was turned seventeen. Most likely they had seen ever so many
girls, both at Oxford and in London, compared with whom poor Amy was
but a rustic Phidyle, just fit to pick sticks in the New Forest.

The crystal mirror gave her back even the shade on her own sweet face,
which fell from the cloud of that simple thought; for she stood where
the westering sunshine failed to touch the water, but flushed with
rich relief of gold the purity of her figure. Every sapling, dappled
hazel, sloughing birch, or glabrous maple, glistened with the plumes
of light, and every leaf was twinkling. The columns of the larger trees
stood like metal cylinders, whereon the level gleam rules a streak,
and glints away round the rounding. Elbows, arms, and old embracings,
backed with a body–ground of green, laced with sunsetʼs golden bodkin,
ever shifting every eyelet,—branch, and bough, and trunk, and leaves,
ruffling and twisting, or staunch and grand, they seemed but a
colonnade and arch, for the sun to peep through at the maiden, and tell
of her on the calm waters.

Floating, fleeting, shimmering there, in a frame of stately summer
flags, vivid upon the crystal shade, and twinkling every now and then
to the plash of a distant moorhen, or the dip of a swallowʼs wing, lay
her graceful image, wondering in soft reply to her play of wonder. She
took off her light chip hat, and laughed; lo! the courteous picture
did the same. She offered, with a mincing air, her little frail of
wood–strawberries; and the shadowy Amy put them back with the prettiest
grace ever dreamed of. Then she cast the sparkling night of her tresses
down the white shoulders and over her breast; and the other Amy was
looking at her through a ripple of cloudiness, with the lissom waist
retiring. She smoothed her hair like a scarf around her, withdrew her
chin on the curving neck, and bowed the shapely forehead, well pleased
to see thus the foreshortening undone, and the pure, bright oval shown
as in a glass. Then, frightened almost at the lustrous depth of her
large grey eyes, deep–fringed with black, she thought of things all
beyond herself, and woke, from Natureʼs innocent joy in her own brief
luck of beauty, to the bashful consciousness, the down of a maidenʼs
dreamings. Bridling next at her mirrored face, with a sudden sense
of humour, all the time she watched the red lips, and the glimmer of
pearls between them, “Amy”, she cried, “now, after this, donʼt come to
me for a character, unless you want one, you pretty dear, for conceit
and self–admiration”.

So saying, she tossed her light head at herself, and looked round
through her flickering cloudlets. What did she see? What made the
dark water flame upon the instant with a richer glow than sunset? The
delicate cheeks, the fair forehead and neck, even the pearly slope of
the shoulders, were flooded with deepest carmine. Her pride fell flat,
as the cistus stamen at a touch droops away on the petal. Then she
shrank back into a flowering broom, and cowered among the spikelets,
and dared not move to wipe away the tears she was so mad with. Oh! the
wretched abasement earned by a sweet little bit of vanity!

How she hated herself, and the light, and the water, her senseless
habit of thinking aloud, above all, her despicable fancy that she was
growing—what nonsense!—such a pretty girl! Thenceforth and for ever,
she felt quite sure, she never could look in a glass again, unless it
were just for a moment, to put her hair to rights, when she got home.

“To think of my hair all down my neck, and the way I had turned in the
gathers”!—the poor little thing had been making experiments how she
would look in a low–necked dress—“Oh! that was the worst thing of all.
I might have laughed at it but for that. And now I am sure I can never
even peep at his face again. Whatever will he think of me, and what
would my papa say”?

After crying until she began to laugh, she resolved to go straight
home, and confess all her crime to Aunt Eudoxia, John Rosedewʼs maiden
sister, who had come to live with him when he lost his wife, three
dreary years agone. So Amy rolled up her long hair anyhow, without a
bit of pride in it, shrank away and examined herself, to be sure that
all was right, and, after one peep, came bravely forth, trying to look
as much as possible like her good Aunt Doxy; then she walked at her
stateliest, with the basket of strawberries, picked for papa, in one
hand, and the other tightly clasped upon the bounding of her heart. But
her eyes were glancing right or left, like a fawnʼs when a lion has
roared; and even the youngest trees saw quite well that, however rigid
with Miss Eudoxia the gliding form might be, it was poised for a dart
and a hide behind them at every crossing shadow.

But fortune favours the brave. She won her own little sallyport
without the rustle of a blackberry–leaf, and thereupon rushed to a
hasty and ostrich–like conclusion. She felt quite sure that, after
all, none but the waters and winds could tell the tale of her little
coquetry. Beyond all doubt, Cradock Nowell was deep in the richest
mental metallurgy, tracing the vein of Greek iambics, as he did before
his beard grew; and she never, never would call them “stupid iambics”
again.

Cradock, who had seen her, but turned away immediately (as became a
gentleman), did not, for the moment, know his little Amy Rosedew. A
year and a half had changed her from a stripling, jumping girl to a shy
and graceful maiden, dreadfully afraid of sweethearts. She had not been
away from Nowelhurst throughout that year and a half, for her father
could not get on without her for more than a month at a time, and all
that month he fretted. But the twins had spent the last summer in
Germany, with a merry reading (or talking) party; and their Christmas
and Easter vacations were dragged away in London, through a strange
whim of Sir Cradock Nowell; at least, they thought it strange, but
there was some reason for it.

Young Cradock Nowell was not such a muff as to be lost in Greek
senarii; no trimeter acatalectics of truest balance and purest fall
could be half so fair to scan; not “Harmony of the golden hair”, and
her nine Pierid daughters round the crystal spring, were worth a
glance of the mental eye, when fortune granted bodily vision of our
unconscious Amy. But he did not stand there watching mutely, as some
youths would have done; for a moment, indeed, he forgot himself in
the flush of admiration. The next moment he remembered that he was a
gentleman; and he did what a gentleman must have done—whether marquis
or labourer: he slipped away through the bushes, feeling as if he had
done some injury. Then the maiden, glancing round, caught one startled
glimpse, as Nyssia did of the stealthy Gyges, or Diana of Actæon. From
that one glimpse she knew him, though he was so like his brother; but
he had failed to recognise the Amy of his boyhood.




CHAPTER IX.


Miss Eudoxia was now the queen of the little household, and the
sceptre she bore was an iron one to all except her niece. John—that
easy, good–natured parson, who, coming in from the garden or parish,
any summer forenoon, would halt in the long low kitchen, if a nice
crabbed question presented itself, take his seat outright upon the
corner of the ancient dresser, and then and there discuss some moot
point in the classics, or tie and untie over again some fluffy knot
historical (which after all is but a pucker in the tatters of a
scarecrow); and all the while he would appeal to the fat cook or the
other maid—for the house only kept two servants; and all the while
Miss Amy, _διαφυλάττουσα θέσιν_ would poke in little pike–points of
impudence and ignorance—John, I must confess at last, was threatened
so with dishclouts, pepper, and even rolling–pins, that the cook began
to forget the name of Plato (which had struck her), and the housemaid
could not justly tell what Tibullus says of Pales.

“John, you are so lamentably deficient in moral dignity! And the mutton
not put down yet, and the kidney–beans getting ropy! If you must sit
there, you might as well begin to slice the cucumber. I dare say youʼd
do that even”.

“To be sure, Doxy; so I will. I sharpened my knife this morning”.

“Doxy, indeed! And before the servants! I am sure Johanna must
have heard you, though she makes such a rattle in there with the
rolling–pin, like a doctorʼs pestle and mortar. She always does when
I come out, to pretend she is so busy; and most likely she has been
listening for half an hour, and laughing at your flummery. What do
I care about Acharnius?—now donʼt tell me any jokes, if you please,
brother John; with butter on both your legs, too! Oh, if I could only
put you in a passion! I might have some hopes of you then. But I should
like to see the woman that could; you have so little self–respect”.

“Eudoxia, that is the very converse of Senecaʼs proposition”.

“Then Seneca didnʼt know how to converse, and I wonʼt be flouted with
him. Seneca to me, indeed, or any other heathen! Let me tell you one
thing, John Rosedew”—Miss Eudoxia now was wrathful, not nettlesome
only, but spinous; perhaps it would be rude to hint that in this
latter word may lurk the true etymon of “spinster”—“let me tell you
one thing, and perhaps youʼll try to remember it; for, with all your
wonderful memory, you never can tell to–morrow what I said to–day”.

“Surely not, dear Doxy, because you talk so much. It is related of that
same Seneca that he could repeat——”

“Fiddlesticks. Now you want to turn off the home–truth you feel to be
coming. But you shall have it, John Rosedew, and briefly, it is this:
Although you do sit on the dresser, your taste is too eclectic. You are
a very learned man, but your learning gilds foul idols. You spend all
your time in pagans’ company, while the epistles and gospels have too
little style for _you_”.

“Oh, Aunt Eudoxia, how dare you talk to my papa like that, my own
daddy, and me to hear you? And just now you flew into a pet because
you fancied Johanna heard him call you ‘Doxy’. I am astonished at it,
Aunt Doxy; and it is not true, not a word of it. Come with me, father,
dearest, and we wonʼt say a word to her all the afternoon”.

Even young Amy saw that her father was hit very hard. There was so much
truth in the accusation, so much spiteful truth—among thy beauties,
_nuda veritas_, a smooth skin is not one—that poor John felt as if
Aristophanes were sewn up henceforth in a pig–sack. He slunk away
quietly to his room, and tried to suck some roots Hebraic, whence he
got no satisfaction. He never could have become a great theological
scholar. After all, a man must do what God has shaped his mind for.
So in a week John Rosedew got back to his native element; but sister
Doxyʼs rough thrust made the dresser for many a month like the bottom
of a pincushion, when the pins are long, and the bran has leaked out at
the corner.

Now Miss Eudoxia Rosedew was always very sorry when she had indulged
too much in the pleasure of hurting others. It was not in her nature
to harm any living creature; but she could not understand that hurt is
the feminine of harm—the feminine frequentative, if I may suggest that
anomaly. She had a warm, impulsive heart, and sided almost always with
the weaker party. Convinced profoundly, as she was, of her brotherʼs
great ability, she believed, whenever a question arose, that the
strength was all on his side, and so she went “dead against him”. One
thing, and the most material one, she entirely overlooked, as a sister
is apt to do: to wit, the breadth and modesty of her brotherʼs nature.
One thing, I say, for the two are one, so closely are they united.

It is a goodly sight to see John Rosedew and his sister upon their way
to church. She supporting the family dignity, with a maid behind her
to carry the books—that it may please thee to defend us with a real
footman!—just touching Johnʼs arm with the tips of her glove, because
he rolls so shockingly, and even his Sunday coat may be greasy; then,
if a little girl comes by, “Lady Eudoxia”—as the village, half in joke,
and half in earnest, has already dubbed her—Lady Eudoxia never looks at
her (they are so self–important now, even those brats of children!),
but she knows by instinct whether that little girl has curtseyed. If
she has, it is nicely acknowledged; but if she has not, what a chill
runs down the ladyʼs rigid spine!

“John, did you see that”?

“See what, Doxy?—Three sugar–plums, my little dear, and a few of our
cough–lozenges. I heard you cough last Sunday; and you may suck them in
the sermon time, because they donʼt smell of peppermint, and they are
quite as nice as liquorice. How is your mammy, my darling”?

“Well, John—well, Mr. Rosedew!—If you have no more sense of
propriety—and so near the house of God——”

And Miss Eudoxia walks on in front, while the girl who failed to
curtsey has thrust one brown hand long ago into the parsonʼs ample
palm, and with the other is stoking that voracious engine whose
vernacular name is “mouth”. Amy, of course, is at the school, where
this little girl ought by rights to have been, only for her cough,
which would come on so dreadfully when the words were hard to
spell; and, when they meet Amy by the gate (the double gate of the
churchyard—both sides only opened for funerals), how smooth, and rich,
and calm she looks—calm, yet with a heart of triumph, as her own class
clusters round her, and wonʼt even glimpse at the boys—not even the
very smallest boy—one of whom has the cheek to whistle, and pretends
that he meant the “Old Hundredth”.

But, in spite of all this Eudoxian grandeur, there was not a poor
man in Nowelhurst—no, nor even a woman—who did not feel, in earnest
heart, faith and good–will towards her. For the worldly nonsense was
cast aside when she stood in the presence of trouble, and her native
kindness and vigour shone forth, till the face of grief was brightened.
Then she forgot her titled grandmother—so often quoted and such a bore,
the Countess of Driddledrum and Dromore—and glowed and melted, as all
must do who are made of good carbon and water. So let her walk into
the village church with the pride which she is proud of, her tall and
comely figure shown through the scarf of lavender crape, her dark silk
dress on the burial flags, wiping dust from the memory of John Stiles
and his dear wife Susan. And oh, Johanna, thou goodly fat cook–maid,
dishing up prayer–books, and Guides to the Altar, and thy gloves on
the top ostentatiously—gloves whose fingers are to thine as vermicelli
to sausages: Johanna, spoil not our procession by loitering under the
hollow oak to wink at thy sweetheart, Jem Pottles. Neither do thou, oh
hollow oak, look down upon us, and tell of the tree only one generation
before thee. Under thy branches, the Arab himself had better not talk
of lineage. Some acorn spat forth, half–crunched and bedribbled, by the
deer or the swine of the forest, and in danger perhaps of being chewed
afterwards by the ancestors of royalty—our family–trees are young
fungus to thee, and our roots of nobility pignuts.




CHAPTER X.


The scenery of the New Forest is of infinite variety; but the wooded
parts may be ranged, perhaps, in a free, loose–branching order (as
befits the subject), into some three divisions, which cross and
interlace each other, as the trees themselves do.

First, and most lovely, the glades and reaches of gentle park and
meadow, where the beech–tree invades not seriously, or, at any rate,
not with discipline, but straggles about like a tall centurion amused
by ancient Britons. Here are the openings winged with fern, and
ruffling to the west wind; and the crimped oval leaves of the alder
rustle over the backs of the bathing cows. In and out we glance, or
gaze, through the groined arcade of trees, where the sun goes wandering
softly, as if with his hand before his eyes. Of such kind is the
Queenʼs Bower Wood, beside the Boldre Water.

Of the second type, most grand and solemn, is the tall beech–forest,
darkening the brow of some lonely hill, and draping the bosomed
valleys. Such is Mark Ash Wood, four miles to the west of Lyndhurst.
Overhead, is the vast cool canopy; underfoot, the soft brown carpet,
woven by a thousand autumns. No puny underwood foils the gaze, no
coppice–whispers circulate; on high there moves one long, unbroken,
and mysterious murmur, and all below grey twilight broods in a lake
of silent shadow. Through this the ancient columns rising, smooth,
dove–coloured, or glimpsed with moss, others fluted, crannied, bulging,
hulked at the reevings of some great limb; others twisted spirally and
tortuously rooting; a thousand giants receding, clustering, opening
lattice–peeps between them, standing forth to stop the view, or
glancing some busy slant of light—in the massive depth of gloom they
seem almost to glide.

The third and most rudely sylvan form is that of the enclosures, where
the intolerant beech is absent, and the oak, the spruce, and the
Spanish chestnut protect the hazel, the fern and bramble, the dog–rose
and the honeysuckle.

In a bowering, gleaming, twinkling valley, such as I have first
described, we saw Miss Amy Rosedew admiring her own perfections;
and now, some three months afterwards, a certain young lady, not
wholly unlike her, is roaming in a deep enclosure, thick with oaks
and underwood. It lies about a furlong from the western lodge of
Nowelhurst, and stretches away towards the sunset, far from the eye
of house or hut. Even the lonely peatman, who camps (or camped, while
so allowed) beneath the open sky, wherever the waste yields labour
freely, and no prescription bars him—even he finds nothing here to draw
his sauntering footstep. The gorse prefers more open places, the nuts
are few and hard to reach, the fuel–turf is not worth cutting, and the
fuel–wood he dare not hew. In short, there is nothing there to tempt
him. As for shade, and solitude, and the crystal rill, he gets a deal
too much of that sort of thing already.

By the side of that crystal rill, and where the trees hung thickest, in
the grey gloom of that Michaelmas evening, walked the aforesaid maiden,
and (what we had not bargained for) a gentle youth beside her. The
light between the lapping boughs and leaves—whose summer whisper grew
hoarse in autumnʼs rustle—the clouded light fell charily, but showed
the figures comely, as either could wish of the other.

The maidenʼs face was turned away, but one hand lay in her loverʼs;
with the other she was drawing close the loose folds of her mantle—her
flushing cheek was glad of shade, and the grass thought her feet were
trembling.

His eager, glistening, wavering eyes told of hope with fear behind it;
and all his life was waiting for a word or look. But for the moment
neither came. She trembled more and more before him, and withdrew a
little, as the silver–weed at her feet withdrew from the runnelʼs
passion. She thought he would yet say more—she longed for him to say
more; oh that her heart would be quiet!

But never another word he said, till she turned to him, sadly and
proudly, with her soft eyes full of tears.

“Mr. Nowell, you are very eloquent; but you do not know what love is”.

She lifted her left hand towards her heart, but was too proud to put it
there, and dropped it, hiding the movement.

“I not know what love is! And I have been saying things I should have
laughed at any fellow for saying, though I am fit to cry while I say
them. Oh, how cold–blooded you are; for I cannot make you feel them”!

He looked at her so ardently, that her sweet gaze fell like a violet in
the May sun.

“No, Mr. Clayton Nowell, I am not cold–blooded; but, at least, my blood
is pure, though not in the eyes of the world so high and refined as
your own”.

“What has that got to do with it? My own—own—own——” He was in a great
hurry to embrace her, because she looked at him tenderly, to palliate
the toss of her head.

“Wait, if you please. Throughout all your rhapsody” (here she smiled
so that none could be angry) “you have not said a single word to show
whether—that is—I mean to say whether——”

She burst into tears, turned from him, and clung to the dead arm of the
old oak.

“Whether what”? asked Clayton, sharply, in spite of her deep distress;
for he began to doubt if he truly were loved, and to tire of the
highstrung suspense. “Whether I have got money enough to support us
both _respectably_? Isnʼt that the proper word for it? And because I am
the younger son”?

He frowned very hard at the bark of the oak, and crushed the grey
touchwood under his foot, though his hand was still seeking for hers.
Then she turned full upon him suddenly, too proud to dissemble her
tears.

“Oh, Clayton, Clayton Nowell, can you think me so mean as that? Though
my father would cast me off, perhaps, in his gratitude to Sir Cradock,
do you think I would care for all the world, so long as I only had you?
What I meant was only that you never said if you meant me to be—to
be—your wife”. Her long lashes fell on her glistening cheeks, like the
willow–leaves over the Avon.

“Why, what—well, that beats cockfighting!—why, what else did you
suppose I meant, you darling of all born darlings”?

“I am sure I donʼt know, Clayton. Only I beg your pardon”.

He gave her no time to beg it twice, with those wistful eyes upon him,
but made her earn it thoroughly, with her round arms on his neck, and
other proceedings wherewithal we have no right to meddle.

“Yes, you may call me now your own”—ever so many interruptions—“your
own; yours only, for ever”.

“And you would rather have me than my elder brother”?

“Sooner than a thousand elder brothers, all as grave as Methusalem”.

Clayton was so delighted hereat, that he really longed to squeeze her,
although it is a thing which young ladies now–a–days never think of
allowing. Let them hope that he did not do it. The probabilities are in
their favour.

“Oh, Clayton, how can I be such a simpleton? What _would_ my father say
to me”?

“What do I care, my gem, my jewel, my warm delicious pearl? For three
long months I have been dying to kiss you; and now I wonʼt be cheated
so. Surely you are not afraid of me, my beautiful wild rose”?

Her gardening hat had fallen off, her eyes were bright with tears, and
the glow upon her cheeks had faded to a pellucid gleam. So have I seen
the rich red Aurora weep itself, in a pulse–throb, to a pearly and
waxen pink.

“No, Clayton, I am not afraid of you. I know that you are a gentleman”.

“Well”, thought Clayton, “she must be a witch, or the cleverest girl
in the universe, as well as the most beautiful. She knows the way to
manage me, as if we had been married fifty years”.

He looked so disconcerted at the implied rebuke, that she could have
found it in her sweet heart to give him fifty kisses; but, with all
her warmth of passion, she was a pure and sensitive maiden, full of
self–respect. Though abashed for the moment, and bowing her head to the
sunrise of young affection, she possessed a fine and very sensible will
and way of her own. She was just the wife for Clayton Nowell—a hot,
impulsive, wayward youth; proud to be praised by every one, more than
proud of deserving it. With such a wife, he would ripen and stiffen
into a fine, full character; with a weak and volatile spouse, he would
swing to and fro to his ruin. His goodness as yet was in the material;
only a soft, firm hand could fashion it.

So she kept him at his distance; except every now and then, when her
warm, loving nature looked forth from her eyes, for fear of hurting
his feelings. Hand in hand they walked along, as if they still were
children, and held much counsel, as they went, about the difficulties
between them. But happen what would, they made up their minds about one
thing; and for them henceforth both plural and singular were entirely
merged in the dual. That sentence is priggish and pedantic, but I think
young lovers can solve it; if not, let them put their heads together,
and unriddle it in _labiates_.

Nothing ever, ever, ever, in the world of fact, or in the reach of
imagination, should hold apart that faithful pair, whose all in all
was to each the other. This they settled with much satisfaction, before
discussing anything else.

“Except, of course, you know, darling”, said the more thoughtful
maiden, “if either of us should die”.

Clayton shuddered at the idea, for it was a dark place of the wood, and
the rustle of the ivy–leaves seemed to whisper “die”. Then he insisted
upon his amends for such a nasty suggestion; and she, with the tender
thought moving her heart, could not refuse strict justice.

“And so you say, love, I must stay at Oxford until I take my degree.
What a long time it does seem! Doesnʼt it”?

“Never mind, dearest, how long it is, if we are true to one another”.

“Oh, that of course thereʼs no doubt about. And you think I must tell
my father”?

“Of course you must, Clayton. We are not very old, you know; he will
think that he can part us, and that may make him less angry”,—here she
laughed at her own subtlety,—“and putting that out of the question,
neither of us could bear to be deceiving him so long. After all, you
are but a younger son; and I am a lady, I hope. I have been thoroughly
educated; and there is nothing but money against me”.

She looked so proud in the shade of the spruce, that he was obliged to
stop and admire her. At least he thought it his duty to do so, and the
opinion did not offend her.

“But what will your brother Cradock say? He is so different from you.
So odd, so determined and—upright”.

“I donʼt care _that_ for what he says. Only he had better be civil. He
treated me very badly that time about the Ireland. I have a very great
regard for Cradock; he is a very decent fellow; but I must teach him
his proper place”.

“And you can beat him easily in Latin; my father says you can. What a
shame that he would not go in for the Hertford, that you might turn the
tables upon him! He would not even have got a proxy, or whatever it was
he gave you”.

“I donʼt know that”, said Clayton, who was truthful in spite of vanity;
“very likely he would have beaten me. But I have cut him out in two
things; for I canʼt help thinking that he has a hankering after you”.

He looked at her with a keen, shrewd glance, for he was desperately
jealous. She saw it, and smiled, and only said—“Would you believe that
he could help it? But it happens that I know otherwise”.

“Oh, then, you would have had him, if you could”?

“Now, Clayton, donʼt be childish. In your heart you know better”.

Of course he did, a great deal better. Then there was that to make up
again, because she looked so hurt and so charming. But we canʼt stop
here all day, or follow all these little doings, even if honour allowed
us.

“And another thing, not so important, though, I have cut him out in,
most decidedly”, said Clayton, lifting his head again; “the governor
likes me long chalks better than he does Cradock, I can tell you”.

“No doubt of it, I should say, dear. But I donʼt think you ought to
talk of it”.

“No, only to you. No secrets from oneʼs wife, you know. But you wonʼt
tell your father yet, till Iʼve opened upon Sir Cradock”?

“Why not? I intend to tell him directly I get home. And one thing is
certain, Clayton, he will be more angry than yours will”.

Clayton found it very difficult to change her determination. But at
last he succeeded in doing so.

“But only for a week, mind; I will only put it off for a week, Clayton;
and I would not do that, only as you say he would rush off at once to
Sir Cradock; and I must give you time to take your father at the very
best opportunity”.

“And when will that be, my sweet prime minister, in your most sage
opinion”?

“Why, of course, on my dear loveʼs birthday, next week, when all those
rejoicings are to be at his brother becoming of age”.

The young lady meant no mischief at all, but her lover did not look
gracious.

“My brother! oh yes, to be sure, my brother! And I dreamed last night
that I was the elder. He used to talk about giving me half; but I
havenʼt heard much of that lately. As for my majority, as the lawyers
are pleased to call it, nobody cares two straws for that. All my life I
shall be a minor”.

“Yes, somebody cares for it, darling; and more than all the hundreds
put together who will shout and hurrah for your brother”.

And she looked at him fondly from her heart. What a hot little
partisan! The whole of that heart was now with Clayton, and he felt its
strength by sympathy. So he lifted her hand to his lips, as a cavalier
does in a picture. For the moment all selfish regrets lost their way in
the great wide world of love.

“And my fealty shall be to you”, he cried, kneeling half in play before
her; “you are my knightly fee and fortune, my castle, my lands, and my
home”.

They had stopped at a point where two forest–paths met, and the bushes
fell back a little, and the last of the autumn sunset glanced through
the pales of a moss–grown gate, the mark whereby some royalty, or right
of chase, was limited. Kneeling there, Clayton Nowell looked so courtly
and gentle, with the bowered light of the west half saddening his
happy, affectionate countenance, that his newly–betrothed must needs
stoop graciously, and kiss his uncovered forehead.

While Clayton was admiring secretly the velvet of her lips, back she
leaped, as if stung by a snake; then proudly stood confronting. Clayton
sprang up to defend her; but there was no antagonist. All he saw was
a man on horseback, passing silently over the turf, behind a low bank
crowned with fern. Here a narrow track, scarce visible, saved the
traveller some few yards, subtending as it did the angle where the two
paths met. Clayton could not see the horse, for the thick brake–fern
eclipsed him. But he felt that the nag was rather tired, and getting
sad about supper–time. The rider seemed to be making a face, intended
to express the most abstract philosophy possible, and superlunary
contemplation. Any rabbit skilled in physiognomy would have come
out of his hole again, quite reassured thereby. A short man he was,
and apparently one meant by his mother for ruddiness; and still the
brick–red of his hair proclaimed some loyalty to her intention. But his
face was browned, and flaked across, like a red potato roasting, and
his little eyes, sharp as a glazierʼs diamond, and twinkling now at
the zenith, belied his absent attitude. Then as he passed by a shadowy
oak, which swallowed him up in a moment, that oak (if it had been duly
vocal) would have repeated these words—

“Well, if that ainʼt the parsonʼs daughter, grind me under a
curry–stone. What a sly minx!—but devilish pretty. Youʼre a deal too
soft, John Rosedew”.

As he passed on towards Nowelhurst the lovers felt that they had
been seen, and perhaps watched ever so long; and then they felt
uncomfortable. The young lady was the first to recover presence of
mind. She pressed on her glossy round head the hat which had been so
long in her left hand, and, drawing a long breath, looked point–blank
at the wondering stare of her sweetheart.

“Well, Clayton, we may make up our minds for it now”.

“For what, I should like to know? Who cares for that interloping,
beetroot–coloured muff”?

“He is no muff at all, I can tell you, but an exceedingly clever man.
Do you mean to say you donʼt know him”?

“Not I, from Esau or Ishmael. And he looks like a mixture of both”.

“He is Doctor Rufus Hutton”.

Clayton indulged in a very long whistle, indrawn, and not melodious.
’Twas a trick he had learned at Oxford; it has long been discarded
elsewhere, but at both Universities still subsists, as the solace of
newly–plucked men; the long–drawn sound seems to wind so soothingly
down the horns of dilemma. Then the youth jumped up, and gathered a
nut, cracked it between his white front teeth, and offered it, husk and
all, without any thought of hygrometry, to his beautiful frightened
darling. She took it, as if his wife already, and picked out the thin
shell, piece by piece, anxiously seeking the kernel. He all the while
with admiration watched the delicate fingers moving, the reflex play of
the lissome joints, the spiral thread and varying impress of the convex
tips, and the faintly flushing pink beneath the transparency of her
nails. Then she laughed and jumped, as it proved to be a magnificent
double nut—two fat kernels close together, shaped by one another. Of
course she gave him one, and of course we know what they did about
it. I will only state that they very soon forgot all about Dr. Rufus
Hutton, and could scarcely part where the last branch–path was quite
near to the maidenʼs window. Even there, where the walks divided, when
neither could see the other, each stepped aside, very proud of loveʼs
slyness, to steal the last of the otherʼs footfall; and soon, with a
blush of intuition, each knew that the other was lingering, and each
felt ashamed of himself or herself, and loved the other all the more
for it. So they broke from the bushes, detected and laughing, to put
a good face upon it, and each must go to tell the other how it came
about. They kissed once more, for they felt it was right now that the
moon was risen; then home ran both, with a warmth of remembrance and
hope glowing in the heart.




CHAPTER XI.


Whatever the age, or the intellect of the passing age, may be, even
if ever arise again such a galaxy of great minds as dawned upon this
country three hundred years ago, though all those great minds start
upon their glorious career, comprising and intensifying all the light
engendered by, before, and since the time of Shakespeare, Bacon,
Newton; then, though they enhance that light tenfold by their own
bright genius, till a thousand waking nations gleam, like hill–tops
touched with sunrise—to guide men on the human road, to lead them
heaven–ward, all shall be no more than a benighted river wandering away
from the stars of God. Do what we will, and think as we may, enlarging
the mind in each generation, growing contemptuous of contempt, casting
caste to the winds of heaven, and antiquating prejudice, nevertheless
we shall never outrun, or even overtake Christianity. Science,
learning, philosophy, may regard it through a telescope: they touch it
no more than astronomy sets foot upon a star. To a thoughtful man, who
is scandalized at all the littleness felt and done under the holy name,
until he almost begins to doubt if the good outweigh the evil, it is
reassurance to remember that we are not Christians yet, and comfort to
confess that on earth we never can be. For nothing shows more clearly
that our faith is of heaven, than the truth that we cannot rise to it
until it raise us thither. And this reflection is akin to the stately
writerʼs sentiment, that our minds conceive so much more than our
bodies can perform, to give us token, ay, and earnest, of a future
state.

Of all the creeds which have issued as yet from God, or man, or
the devil, there is but one which is far in advance of all human
civilization. True Christianity, like hope, cheers us to continual
effort, exalts us to unbounded prospect, flies in front of our best
success. Let us call it a worn–out garb, when we have begun to wear it;
as yet the mantle is in the skies, and we have only the skirt with the
name on it.

Such thoughts as these were always stirring in the heart of a man of
power, a leading character in my story, a leading character everywhere,
whithersoever he went. Bull Garnet was now forty–five years old, and
all who met him were surprised at his humble place in the commonwealth.
A sense of power so pervaded even the air he breathed, that strong men
rebelled instinctively, though he urged no supremacy; weak men caught
some infection from him, and went home and astonished their families.
Strong and weak alike confessed that it was a mysterious thing how
a man of such motive strength, and self–reliance illimitable, could
be content with no higher post than that of a common steward. But
neighbourly interest in this subject met with no encouragement. Albeit
his views of life expanded into universal sympathy, his practice now
and then admitted some worldly–wise restrictions. And so, while really
glad to advise on the doings of all around him, he never permitted
brotherly interference with his own.

Whoever saw Bull Garnet once was sure to know him again. If you met
him in a rush to save the train, your eyes would turn and follow him.
“There goes a man remarkable, whether for good or evil”. Tall though he
was, and large of frame, with swinging arms, and a square expression,
it was none of this that stopped the bystanderʼs glance into a gaze. It
was the cubic mass of the forehead, the span between the enormous eyes,
and the depth of the thick–set jowl, which rolled with the volume of a
tigerʼs. The rest of the face was in keeping therewith: the nose bold,
broad, and patulous, the mouth large and well banked up, the chin big
and heavily rounded. No shade of a hair was ever allowed to dim his
healthy colouring, his head was cropped close as a Puritanʼs, and when
beard grew fast he shaved twice in a day. High culture was a necessity
to him, whether of mind, or body, or of the world external; he would
no more endure a moustache on his lip than a frouzy hedgerow upon his
farm. That man, if you came to think about him, more and more each time
you saw how different he was from other men. Distinctness is a great
merit in roses, especially when the French rosarians have so overpiled
the catalogue. It is pleasant to walk up to a standard, and say, “You
are ‘Jules Margottin’, and your neighbour the ‘Keepsake of Malmaison;’
I cannot mistake you for any other, however hot the weather may be”.
Distinctness is also a merit in apples, pears, and even peaches; but
most of all in man. And so, without knowing the reason, perhaps,
we like a man whom we cannot mistake for any other of our million
brethren. The same principle tells in love at first sight. But, lo!
here again we are wandering.

Mr. Garnetʼs leading characteristic was not at first sight amiable. It
was, if I may be allowed for once, upon the strength of my subject,
not to mince words into _entremets_—a furious, reckless, damnable,
and thoroughly devilish temper. All great qualities, loving–kindness,
yearnings for Christian ideals, fell like sugar–canes to a hurricane in
the outburst and rush of that temper. He was always grieved and deeply
humbled, when the havoc was done; and, being a man of generous nature,
would bow his soul in atonement. But in the towering of his wrath, how
grand a sight he afforded! as fine as the rush of the wild Atlantic
upon St. Davidʼs Head. For a time, perhaps, he would chafe and fret
within the straits of reason, his body surging to and fro, and his mind
making grasp at boundaries. Then some little aggravation, some trifle
which no other man would notice—and out would leap all the pent–up fury
of his soul. His great eyes would gather volume, and spring like a
mastiff from a kennel; his mighty forehead would scarp and chine like
the headland when the plough turns; and all his aspect grow four–square
with more than hydraulic pressure. Whoever then could gaze unmoved at
the raging fire of his eyes must be either a philosopher or a fool—and
often the two are synonymous.

But touch him, even then, with a single word of softness, the thought
of some one dear to him, a large and genial sentiment, or a tender
memory—and the lines of his face would relax and quiver, the blazing
eyes be suffused and subdued to a tremulous glow; and the man, so far
beyond reasonʼs reach, be led back, like a boy, by the feelings.

All who think they can catch and analyze that composite, subtle,
volatile gas—neither body nor spirit, yet in fief to the laws of
either—which men call “human nature”, these, I say, will opine at
once, from even this meagre description, that Mr. Bull Garnetʼs
nature was scant of that playful element, humour. If thought be (as
German philosophers have it) an electric emanation, then wit is the
forked flash, gone in a moment; humour the soft summer lightning
that shows us the clouds and the depth, the background and night of
ourselves. No man of large humour can be in a passion, without laughing
inwardly at himself. And wrath, which laughs at itself, is not of
much avail in business. Mr. Garnetʼs wrath, on the contrary, was a
fine, free–boiling, British anger, not at all amenable to reason,
and therefore very valuable. By dint of it, he could score at night
nearly twice as much work done in the day as a peaceable man could have
reckoned. Man or woman, boy or girl, Mr. Garnet could extract from each
all the cubic capacity, leaving them just enough of power to crawl home
stiff, and admire him. For the truth of it is, as all know to their
cost, who have had much to do with spade or plough, hod or hammer, that
the British workman admires most the master who makes him sweat most.
Perhaps it ought not to be so. Theoretically, we regard it thus, that a
man ought to perspire, upon principle, when he is working for another
man. But tell us where, and oh! where, to find the model British
labourer who takes that view of the subject.

Sith it will na better be, let us out and look for him. The sky is
bright blue, and the white clouds flock off it, like sheep overlapping
each other. What man but loves the open air, and to walk about and
think of it, with fancies flitting lazily, like fluff of dandelion?
What man but loves to sit under a tree, and let the winds go wandering,
and the shadows come and play with him, to let work be a pleasant
memory, and hurry a storm of the morning? Everybody except Bull Garnet.




CHAPTER XII.


All the leaves of the New Forest, save those of the holly and
mistletoe, some evergreen spines, and the blinder sort, that know not
a wink from a nod—all the leaves, I mean, that had sense of their
position, and when to blush and when to retire, and how much was due
to the roots that taught them—all these leaves were beginning to feel
that their time in the world was over. The trees had begun to stand
tier upon tier, in an amphitheatrical fashion, and to sympathise more
with the sunset; while the sun every evening was kissing his hands, and
pretending to think them younger. Some outspoken trees leaned forward,
well in front of the forest–galleries, with amber sleeves, and loops of
gold, and braids of mellow abandonment, like liberal Brazilian ladies,
bowing from the balconies. Others drew away behind them, with their
mantles folded, leaning back into unprobed depths of semitransparent
darkness, as the forest of the sky amasses, when the moon is rising.
Some had cast off their children in parachutes, swirling as the linden
berries do throughout September; some were holding their treasures
grimly, and would, even when they were naked. Now the flush of the
grand autumnal tide had not risen yet to its glory, but was freaking,
and glancing, and morrising round the bays and the juts of the foliage.
Or it ruffled, among the ferny knaps, and along the winding alleys. The
sycamores truly were reddening fast, and the chestnut palms growing
bronzy; the limes were yellowing here and there, and the sere leaves
of the woodbine fluttered the cob of clear red berries. But the great
beechen hats, which towered and darkened atop of the moorland hollows
and across the track of the woodman—these, and the oaks along the rise,
where the turtle–dove was cooing, had only shown their sense of the age
by an undertint of olive.

It was now the fifth day of October—a day to be remembered long by all
the folk of Nowelhurst. Mr. Garnet stood at the end of his garden,
where a narrow pinewood gate opened to one of the forest rides. Of
course he was doing something, and doing it very forcibly. His life
was a fire that burned very fast, having plenty of work to poke it.
But the little job which he now had in hand was quite a relaxation:
there was nothing Bull Garnet enjoyed so much as cutting down a tree.
He never cared what time of year it was, whether the leaves were on
or off, whether the sap were up or down, as we incorrectly express
it. The sap of a tree is ever moving, like our own life–blood; only
it feels the change of season more than we who have no roots. Has a
dormouse no circulation, when he coils himself up in his elbowed hole?
Is there no evaporation from the frozen waters? The two illustrations
are wide apart, but the principle is the same. Nature admits no
absolute stoppage, except as death, in her cradle of life; and then
she sets to, and transmutes it. Why Bull Garnet so enjoyed the cutting
down of a tree, none but those who themselves enjoy it may pretend to
say. Of course, we will not refer it to the reason assigned in the
well–known epigram, which contains such a wholesale condemnation of
this arboricidal age. In another century, London builders will perhaps
discover, when there are no trees left, that a bit of tuck–pointing by
the gate, and a dab of mud–plaster beside it, do not content the heart
of man like the leaves, and the drooping shadowy rustle, which is the
type of himself.

Bull Garnet stood there in the October morning, with the gate wide
open, flung back by his strong hand upon its hinges, as if it had no
right to them. The round bolt dropped from the quivering force, dropped
through the chase of the loop, and bedded deep in the soft, wet ground.
With much satisfaction the gate brought up, and felt itself anchored
safely; Bull Garnet gave the bolt a kick, which hurled all the rusty
screws out. Then he scarcely stopped to curse the blacksmith; he wanted
the time for the woodcutters. At a glint from the side of his vast
round eyes—eyes that took in everything, and made all the workmen
swear and believe that he could see round a corner—he descried that
the axemen were working the tree askew to the strain of the ropes. The
result must be that the comely young oak, just proud of its first big
crop of acorns, would swerve on the bias of the wind, stagger heavily,
and fall headlong upon the smart new fence. There was no time for
words—in a moment he had kicked the men right and left, torn off his
coat, and caught up an axe, and dealt three thundering strokes in the
laggard twist of the breach. Away went the young oak, swaying wildly,
trying once to recover itself, then crashing and creaking through the
brushwood, with a swish from its boughs and leaves, and a groan from
its snaggy splinters. A branch took one of the men in his face, and
laid him flat in a tussock of grass.

“Serve you right, you lubber; Iʼm devilish glad”, cried Bull Garnet;
“and I hope you wonʼt move for a week”.

The next moment, he went up and raised him, felt that his limbs were
sound, and gave him a dram of brandy.

“All right, my fine fellow. Next time youʼll know something of the way
to fell a tree. Go home now, and Iʼll send you a bottle of wine”.

But the change of his mood, the sudden softening, the glisten that
broke through the flash of his eyes, was not caused this time by the
inroad of rapid Christian feeling. It was the approach of his son that
stroked the down of his heart the right way. Bull Garnet loved nothing
else in this world, or in the world to come, with a hundredth part of
the love wherewith he loved his only son. Lo, the word “love” thrice in
a sentence—nevertheless, let it stand so. For is there a word in our
noble tongue, or in any other language, to be compared for power and
beauty with that little word “love”?

Bob came down the path of the kitchen garden at his utmost speed. He
was like his father in one or two things, and most unlike in others.
His nature was softer and better by far, though not so grand and
striking—Bull Garnet in the young Adam again, ere ever the devil came.
All this the father felt, but knew not: it never occurred to him to
inquire why he adored his son.

The boy leaped the new X fence very cleverly, through the fork of the
fingers, and stood before his father in a flame of indignation. Mr.
Garnet, with that queer expression which the face of a middle–aged man
wears when he recalls his boyhood, ere yet he begins to admire it,
was looking at his own young life with a contemplative terror. He was
saying to himself, “What cheek this boy has got”! and he was feeling
all the while that he loved him the more for having it.

“Hurrah, Bob, my boy; youʼre come just in time”.

Mr. Garnet tried very hard to look as if he expected approval. Well
enough all the time he knew that he had no chance of getting it. For
Bob loved nature in any form, especially as expressed in the noble
eloquence of a tree. And now he saw why he had been sent to the village
on a trifling errand that morning.

“Just in time for what, sir”? Bobʼs indignation waxed yet more. That
his father should dare to chaff him!

“Just in time to tell us all about these wonderful red–combed fungi.
What do you call them—some long name, as wonderful as themselves”?

Bob kicked them aside contemptuously. He could have told a long story
about them, and things which men of thrice his age, who have neglected
their mother, would be glad to listen to. Nature, desiring not revenge,
has it in the credulous itch of the sons who have turned their backs on
her.

“Oh, father”, said Bob, with the tears in his eyes; “father, you canʼt
have known that three purple emperors came to this oak, and sat upon
the top of it, every morning for nearly a week, in the middle of July.
And it was the most handsomest thirty–year oak till you come right to
Brockenhurst bridge”.

“Most handsomest, Bob”! cried Mr. Garnet, glad to lay hold of anything;
“come along with me, my son; I must see to your education”.

Near them stood a young spruce fir, not more than five feet high. It
had thrown up a straight and tapering spire, scaled with tender green.
Below were tassels, tufts, and pointlets, all in triple order, pluming
over one another in a pile of beauty. The tips of all were touched with
softer and more glaucous tone. But all this gentle tint and form was
only as a framework now, a loom to bear the web of heaven. For there
had been a white mist that morning—autumnʼs breath made visible; and
the tree with its net of spiderʼs webs had caught the lucid moisture.
Now, as the early sunlight opened through the layered vapours, that
little spruce came boldly forth a dark bay of the forest, and met all
the spears of the orient. Looped and traced with threads of gauze, the
lacework of a fairyʼs thought, scarcely daring to breathe upon its veil
of tremulous chastity, it kept the wings of light on the hover, afraid
to weigh down the whiteness. A maiden with the love–dream nestling
under the bridal faldetta, a child of genius breathing softly at his
own fair visions, even an infantʼs angel whispering to the weeping
mother—what image of humanity can be so bright and exquisite as a
common treeʼs apparel?

“Father, can you make that”? Mr. Garnet checked his rapid stride; and
for once he admired a tree.

“No, my son; only God can do such glorious work as that”.

“But it donʼt take God to undo it. Smash”!

Bob dashed his fists through the whole of it, and all the draped
embroidery, all the pearly filigree, all the festoons of silver, were
but as a dream when a yawning man stretches his scraggy arms forth.
The little tree looked wobegone, stale, and draggled with drunken tears.

“Why, Bob, I am ashamed of you”.

“And so am I of you, father”.

Before the bold speech was well out of his mouth, Bob took heartily to
his heels; and, for once in his life, Mr. Garnet could not make up his
mind what to do. After all, he was not so very angry, for he thought
that his son had been rather clever in his mode of enforcing the moral;
and a man who loves ability, and loves his boy still more, regards with
a liberal shrewdness the proof of the one in the other.

Alas, it is hard to put Mr. Garnet in a clear, bold stereoscope,
without breach of the third commandment. Somehow or other, as fashion
goes—and happily it is on the go always—a man, and threefold thrice
a woman, may, at this especial period, in the persons of his or her
characters, break the sixth commandment lightly, and the seventh with
great applause. Indeed, no tale is much approved without lèse–majesté
of them both. Then for what subterranean reason, or by what diabolical
instrumentality (that language is strictly parliamentary, because it
is words and water), is a writer now debarred from reporting what his
people said, unless they all talked tracts and milk, or rubrics and
pommel–saddles? In a word—for sometimes any fellow must come to the
point—Why do our judicious and highly–respected Sosii score out all our
d—ns?

Is it not true that our generation swears almost as hard as any?
And yet it will not allow a writer to hint the truth in the matter.
Of course we should do it sparingly, and with due reluctance. But,
unless all tales are written for women, and are so to be accepted, it
is a weak attempt at imposture on our sons and grandsons to suppress
entirely in our pictures any presence not indecent, however unbecoming.

Mr. Garnet was a Christian of the most advanced intelligence, so far as
our ideas at the present time extend. He felt the beauty and perfection
of the type which is set before us. He never sneered, as some of us do,
at things which were too large for him, neither did he clip them to the
shape of his own œsophagus. Only in practice, like the rest of us, he
was sadly centrifugal.

Now with his nostrils widely open, and great eyes on the ground, he was
pacing rapidly up and down his sheltered kitchen garden. Every square
was in perfect order, every tree in its proper compass, all the edging
curt and keen. The ground was cropped with that trim luxuriance which
we never see except under first–rate management. All the coleworts for
the winter, all the wellearthed celery, all the buttoning Brussels
sprouts, salsify just fit to dig, turnips lifting whitely forth (as
some ladies love to show themselves), modest savoys just hearting in
and saying “no” to the dew–beads, prickly spinach daily widening the
clipped arrowhead—they all had room to eat and drink, and no man
grudged his neighbour; yet Puck himself could not have skipped through
with dry feet during a hoar–frost. As for weeds, Bull Garnet—well, I
must not say what he _would_ have done. Suddenly a small, spare man
turned the corner upon him, where a hedge of hornbeam, trimmed and
dressed as if with a pocket–comb, broke the south–western violence.
Most men would have shown their hats above the narrow spine, but Rufus
Hutton was very short, and seldom carried a chimney–pot.

“Sir, what can I do for you”? said Mr. Garnet, much surprised, but
never taken aback.

“Excuse me, sir, but I called at your house, and came this way to find
you. You know me well, by name, I believe; as I have the pleasure of
knowing you. Rufus Hutton; ahem, sir! Delightful occupation! I, too, am
a gardener. ‘Dumelow Seedling’, I flatter myself. Know them well by the
eye, sir. But what a difference the soil makes! Ah, yes, let them hang
till the frost comes. What a plague we have had with earwigs! Get into
the seat of the fruit; now just let me show you. Ah, you beggars, there
you are. Never take them by the head, sir, or theyʼd nip my fingers.
Take them under the abdomen, and they havenʼt room to twist upon you.
There, now; what can he do”?

“Not even thank you, sir, for killing him. And now what can I do for
you”?

“Mr. Garnet, I will come to the point. A man learns that in India.
Too hot, sir, for much talking. Bless my heart, I have known the
thermometer at 10 oʼclock P.M., sir—not in the barracks, mind me, nor
in a stifling nullah——”

“Excuse me, I have read of all that. I have an engagement, Dr. Hutton,
at eight minutes past eleven”.

“Bless my heart, and I have an appointment at 11.9 and five seconds.
How singular a coincidence”!

Bull Garnet looked down at the little doctor, and thought him too small
to be angry with. Moreover, he was a practical man, and scarcely knew
what chaff meant. So he kept his temper wonderfully, while Rufus looked
up at him gravely, with his little eyes shining like glow–worms between
the brown stripes of his countenance.

“I have heard of you, Dr. Hutton, as a very skilful gardener. Perhaps
you would like to look round my garden, while I go and despatch my
business. If so, I will be with you again in exactly thirty–five
minutes”.

“Stop, stop, stop! youʼll be sorry all your life, if you donʼt hear my
news”.

So Rufus Hutton thought. But Mr. Garnet was sorry through all the rest
of his life that he ever stopped to hear it.




CHAPTER XIII.


Bull Garnet forgot his appointment for eight minutes after eleven;
indeed it was almost twelve oʼclock when he came out of the summerhouse
(made of scarlet–runners) to which he had led Dr. Hutton, when he
saw that his tale was of interest. As he came forth, and the noonday
sun fell upon his features, any one who knew him would have been
surprised at their expression. A well–known artist, employed upon a
fresco in the neighbourhood, had once described Mr. Garnetʼs face in
its ordinary aspect as “violence in repose”. Epigrammatic descriptions
of the infinite human nature are like tweezers to catch a whale with.
The man who unified so rashly all the Garnetian impress, had only met
Mr. Garnet once—had never seen him after dinner, or playing with his
children.

Now Rufus Hutton, however garrulous, was a kind and sensible man, and
loth to make any mischief. He ran after Mr. Garnet, hotly. Bull Garnet
had quite forgotten him, and would take no notice. The doctor made a
short cut through a quarter of Brussels sprouts (which almost knocked
off his wide–awake hat) and stood in the arch of trimmed yew–tree,
opening at the western side upon the forest lane. Here he stretched his
arms to either upright, and mightily barred all exit. He knew that the
other would not go home, because he had told him so.

Presently Bull Garnet strode up: not with his usual swing, however;
not with his wonted self–confidence. He seemed to walk off from a
staggering blow, which had dulled his brain for the moment. He stopped
politely before Mr. Hutton (who expected to be thrust aside), and asked
as if with new interest, and as if he had not heard the tale out—

“Are you quite sure, Dr. Hutton, that you described the dress
correctly”?

“As sure as I am of the pattern of my own unmentionables. Miss Rosedew
wore, as I told you, a lavender serge, looped at the sides with
purple—a pretty dress for Christmas, but it struck me as warm for
Michaelmas. Perhaps it was meant for the Michaelmas daisies; or perhaps
she suffers from rheumatism, or flying pains in the patella”.

“And the cloak and hat, as you described them—are you sure about them”?

“My dear sir, I could swear to them both if I saw them on a scarecrow.
How can I speak of such a thing after that lovely creature? Such an
exquisite fall of the shoulders—good wide shoulders too—and such a
delicious waist! I assure you, my dear sir, I have seen fine women in
India——”

“Dr. Hutton”, said Mr. Garnet, sternly, “let me hear no more of that.
You are a newly–married man, a man of my time of life. I will have no
warm description of—of any young ladies”.

Rufus Hutton was a peppery man, and not very easily cowed.
Nevertheless, his mind was under the pressure of a stronger one. So he
only relieved himself with a little brag.

“Why, Mr. Garnet, you cross–examine me as I did the natives when I
acted as judge in Churramuttee, when the two chuprassies came before
me, and the water–carrier. I tell you, sir, I see more in a glance than
most men do in a long set stare, when they are called in to appraise
a thing. I could tell every plait in your shirt–front, and the stuff
and cut of your coat, before you could say ‘good morning’. It was only
last Thursday that Mrs. Hutton, who is a most remarkable woman, made an
admirable observation about my rapid perception”.

“I have not the smallest doubt of it. And I believe that you fully
deserved it. You will therefore perceive at once that this matter must
go no further. Did you see my—son at the house here”?

“No. Only the maid–servant, who directed me where to find you”.

“Then you did not go in at all, I suppose”?

“No; but I admired greatly your mode of training that beautiful
tropæolum over the porch. I must go and look at it again, with your
kind permission. I never neglect the chance of a wrinkle such as that”.

“Another time, Dr. Hutton, I shall hope to show it to you; though
you must have seen it all at a glance, for it is simpler than my
shirt–fronts. But my business takes me now to the Hall, and I shall be
glad of your company”.

“Hospitable fellow, with a vengeance”! thought little Rufus. “And I
heard he had some wonderful sherry, and itʼs past my time for a snack.
Serves me right for meddling with other peopleʼs business”.

But while he stood hesitating, and casting fond glances towards the
cottage, Mr. Garnet, without any more ado, passed his powerful long arm
through the little wing of Rufus, and hurried him down the dingle.

“Excuse me, sir, but I have never much time to waste. This, as you
know, is a most busy day, and all the preparations are under my sole
charge. I laugh at the fuss, as a matter of course. But that question
is not for me. Cradock Nowell is a noble fellow, and I have the highest
respect for him”.

“Well, I rather prefer young Clayton. Having brought them both into
the world, I ought to understand them. But I hope he wonʼt make a fool
of himself in this matter we have been talking of”.

Mr. Garnet jerked his companionʼs arm, and his face went pale as
Portland stone.

“Make a d—d rogue more likely. And he wonʼt be the first of his family”.

“Yes, as you say”, replied the doctor to all he could catch of the
muttered words, which flew over the crown of his hat, “beyond all doubt
the first family in this part of the kingdom, and so they must have
their jubilee. But I trust you will use with the utmost caution what
I thought it best to confide to you, under the bond of secrecy. Of
course, I could not think of telling papa, either of lady or gentleman;
and knowing how you stand with the family, you seemed to me the proper
person to meet this little difficulty”.

“Beyond a doubt, I am”.

“Pooh, sir, a boy and a girl. I wonder you think so much about it. Men
never know their own minds in the matter until they arrive at our age.
And as for the chits on the other side—whew, they blow right and left,
as the feathers on their hats do”.

“That is not the case with _my_ family. We make up our minds, and stick
to them”.

“Then your family is the exception, which only proves my rule; and I am
glad that it is not concerned in the present question”.

When they came to that part of the lawn in front of the ancient Hall
where the fireworks’ stage had been reared on a gently–rising mound,
Cradock Nowell met them, with a book in his hand. To–morrow he would be
twenty–one; and a more honest, open–hearted fellow, or a better built
one, never arrived at manʼs estate, whether for wealth or poverty.
He had not begun to think very deeply; indeed, who could expect it,
where trouble had never entered? It is pain that deepens the channel
of thought, and sorrow that sweeps the bar away. Cradock as yet was
nothing more than a clever, fine young man, an elegant and accurate
scholar, following thought more than leading it. Nevertheless, he had
the material of a grand unselfish character—of a nature which, when
perfected, could feel its imperfections. Sorrow and trial were needed
for him; and God knows he soon got enough of them.

He shoved away his Tauchnitz Herodotus in his shooting–coat pocket.
Neither of the men he met was a scholar; neither would feel any
interest in it. Being driven forth by his fatherʼs grumbling at the
little pleasure he showed in the fuss that was making about him, he
had brought his genial, true cosmopolite to show him a thing which his
heart would have loved. Cradock had doubled down the leaf whereon was
described the building of the boat–bridge over the Hellespont. Neither
had he forgotten the interment of the Scythian kings. It was not that
he purposed to instruct the carpenters thence, or to shed any light on
their doings; but that he hoped to learn from them some words to jot
down on the margin. He had discovered already, being helped thereto by
the tongue of Ytene, that hundreds of forcible Saxon words still lurk
in the crafts to which the beaten race betook itself—words which are
wanted sadly, and pieced out very unpleasantly by roundabout foreign
fanglements.

Even the gratitude now due to the good–will of all the neighbourhood,
had failed to reconcile his mind to the turgid part before him. At
Oxford he had been dubbed already “Caradoc the Philosopher”; and the
more he learned, the less he thought of his own importance. He had
never regarded the poor around him as dogs made for him to whistle
to; he even knew that he owed them some duties, and wondered how to
discharge them. Though bred of high Tory lineage, and corded into it
by the twists of habit and education, he never could hang by neck and
gullet; he never could show basement only, as a well–roped onion does.
Encased as he was by strict surroundings, he never could grow quite
straight and even, without a seed inside him, as a prize cucumber does
in the cylinder of an old chimney–glass.

Some of this dereliction sprang, no doubt, from his granulation, and
some from the free trade of his mind with the great heart called “John
Rosedew”.

Now he came up, and smiled, like a boy of fourteen, in Mr. Garnetʼs
face; for he liked Bull Garnetʼs larger qualities, and had no fear of
his smaller ones. Mr. Garnet never liked; he always loved or hated. He
loved Cradock Nowell heartily, and heartily hated Clayton.

“Behind my time, you see, Cradock. I am glad you are doing my duty.—Ha,
there! _I see you, my man_”.

The man was skulking his work, in rigging out with coloured lamps an
old oak fifty yards off. That ancient oak, the pride of the chase, was
to represent, to–morrow night, a rainbow reflecting “Cradock Nowell”.
Young Crad, who regarded it all as ill–taste, if it were not positive
sin, had lifted his voice especially against that oakʼs bedizenment.
“It will laugh at us from every acorn”, he had said to his father.
But Sir Cradock was now a man of sixty; and threescore resents being
budded. The incision results in gum only.

At the sound of that tremendous voice, the man ran recklessly out
on the branch, the creaking of which had alarmed him. Snap went the
branch at a cankered part, and the poor fellow dropped from a height of
nearly forty feet. But the crashing wood caught in the bough beneath,
which was sound and strong, and there hung the man, uninjured as yet,
clinging only by one arm, and struggling to throw his feet up. In a
moment Cradock had seized a ladder, reared, and fixed, and mounted
it, and helped the poor fellow to slide off upon it, and stayed him
there gasping and quivering. Bull Garnet set foot on the lowest rung,
and Rufus Hutton added his weight, which was not very considerable.
A dozen workmen came running up, and the man, whose nerves had quite
failed him, was carefully eased to the ground.

“Mr. Garnet”, said Cradock, with flashing eyes, “would you have walked
on that branch yourself”?

“To be sure I would, after I had looked at it”.

“But you gave this poor man no time to look. Is it brave to make
another do what you yourself would fear”?

“Give me your hand, my boy. I was wrong, and you are right. I wish
every man to hear me. Jem, come to my house this evening. You owe your
life to Mr. Cradock”.

Nature itself is better than the knowledge of human nature. Mr. Garnet,
by generosity quicker than quickest perception, had turned to his
credit an incident which would have disgraced a tyrant. A powerful
manʼs confession of wrong always increases his power. While the men
were falling to work again, every one under the stewardʼs eyes, Sir
Cradock Nowell and Clayton his son came cantering up from the stables.
The dry leaves crackled or skirred away crisply from their horsesʼ
feet, for the day was fine and breezy; the nags were arching their
necks and pricking their ears with enjoyment; but neither of the riders
seemed to be in high spirits. The workmen touched their hats to them in
a manner very different from that with which they received Mr. Garnet
or Cradock Nowell. There was more of distant respect in it, and less of
real interest.

Sir Cradock now was a perfect specimen of the well–bred Englishman at
threescore years of age. Part of his life had been touched by sorrow,
but in the main he had prospered. A man of ability and high culture,
who has not suffered deeply, is apt, after passing middle age, to
substitute tact for feeling, and common sense for sympathy. Mellow and
blest is the age of the man who soberly can do otherwise.

Sir Cradock Nowell knew his age, and dressed himself accordingly.
Neither stiffness nor laxity, neither sporting air nor austerity,
could be perceived in his garb or manner. He respected himself and
all whom he met, until he had cause to the contrary. But his heart,
instead of expanding, had narrowed in the loneliness of his life; and
he really loved only one in the world—the son who rode beside him. He
had loved John Rosedew well and truly for many an honest year; of late,
admiration was uppermost, and love grown a thing to be thought about.
The cause of the change was his own behaviour, and Johnʼs thorough hate
of injustice. That old friend of the family could not keep silence
always at the preference of Clayton, and the disparagement of Cradock.
The father himself could not have told whence arose this preference.
Year by year it had been growing, for a long time unsuspected;
suspected then and fought with, then smothered at once and justified;
allowed at last to spread and thrive on the right of its own existence.
And yet any one, to look at Sir Cradock, would have thought him justice
personified. And so he was, as Chairman of the Quarter Sessions. Clear
intelligence, quick analysis, keen perception of motive in others,
combined with power to dispense (when nature so does) with reason, and
used with high sense of honour—all these things made him an oracle
to every one but himself. Although he had never been in the army, he
looked like a veteran soldier; and his seat on horseback was stiff
and firm, rather than easy and graceful. Tall, spare figure, and grey
moustache, Roman nose, and clear, bright eyes, thin lips, and broad
white forehead—the expression of the whole bespoke an active, resolute,
upright man, not easily pleased or displeased.

As every one was to keep holiday, the farmers had challenged the
Ringwood club to play them a game of cricket, and few having seen a
bat till now, some practice seemed indispensable. Accordingly, while
Bull Garnet was busy among the working men, the farmers, being up for
play, were at it in hard earnest, labouring with much applause and
merriment, threshing or churning, mowing or ploughing, and some making
kicks at the ball. Rufus Hutton looked on in a spirited manner, and
Cradock was bowling with all his might at the legs of a petty tyrant,
when his father and brother rode up between the marquees and awnings.
The tyrannical farmer received a smart crack on the shin, and thought
(though he feared to say) “d—n”.

“Hurrah, Crad! more jerk to your elbow”! cried Clayton, who also
disliked the man; “Blackers, you mustnʼt break the ball, itʼs against
the laws of cricket”.

Grinning sympathy and bad wit deepened the bruise of the tibia, till
Farmer Blackers forgot all prudence in the deep jar of the marrow.

“Boul awai, meester, and be honged to you. I carries one again _you_,
mind”.

To the great surprise of all present there, Sir Cradock did not look at
the speaker, but turned on his son with anger.

“Sir, you ought to know better. Your sense of justice will lead you, I
hope, to apologise to that man”.

He did not wait to see the effect of this public reproof, which was
heard by a hundred people, but struck his mare hastily on the shoulder,
called Clayton, and rode away. Cradock, who now had the ball in his
hands, threw it a hundred feet high.

“Catch it who will”, he said; “I shall bowl no more to–day. Farmer
Blackers, I apologise to you; I did not know you were so tender”.

Feeling far more tender himself (for all that was the youthʼs bravado),
he went away, doubting right and wrong, to his own little room on the
ground floor. There he would smoke his pipe, and meditate, and condemn
himself, if the verdict were true. That young fellowʼs sense of justice
was larger, softer, more deeply fibred, than any Sir Cradock Nowellʼs.




CHAPTER XIV.


Men of high culture and sensitive justice, who have much to do with
ill–taught workmen, lie under a terrible disadvantage. They fear to
presume upon the mere accident of their own position, they dread to
extract more dues from another than they in his place would render,
they shrink from saying what may recall the difference betwixt them,
they cannot bear to be stiff and dogmatic, yet they know that any light
word may be taken in heavy earnest. True sympathy is the only thing to
bring master and man together; and sympathy is a subtle vein, direct
when nature hits it, but crooked and ungrammatical to the syntax of
education. Cradock Nowell often touched it, without knowing how; and
hence his popularity among the “lower classes”. Clayton hit upon it
only in the softer sex. Bull Garnet knew how to move it deeply, and
owed his power to that knowledge, even more than to his energy.

Cradock was pondering these things in the pipe of contemplation, when a
pair of keen eyes twinkled in at the window, and a shrewd, shrill voice
made entry.

“Pray let me in, Mr. Cradock Nowell; I want to inquire about the
grapes”.

“What a wonderful man that is”! said Cradock to himself, as he came
from his corner reluctantly to open the French window; “there is
nothing he doesnʼt inquire about. Erotetic philosopher! He has only
been here some three or four days, and he knows all our polity better
than we do! I wish his wife would come; though I believe he is an
honest fellow”.

Unconscious of any satirical antithesis, he opened the window, and
admitted the polypragmonic doctor; and, knowing that homœopathic
treatment is the wisest for garrulous subjects, he began upon him at
once. Nor omitted a spice of domesticity, which he thought would be
sovereign.

“Now, Dr. Hutton, it is too bad of you to wander about like a bachelor.
How long before we have the pleasure of seeing Mrs. Hutton”?

“My dear boy, you know the reason; I hope you know the reason. Your
roads are very rough for ladies, especially when in delicate health,
and our four–wheel is being mended. So I rode over alone; and what
a lovely ride it is! Ah, Clayton—yes, I saw Clayton somewhere. But
your father has promised most kindly to send a carriage to–morrow to
Geopharmacy Lodge—the name of our little place, sir”.

At the thought of his home, the little doctor pulled up both his
shirt–collars, and looked round the room disparagingly.

“Oh, I am very glad to hear it. Meanwhile, you would like to see our
grapes. Let me show you the way to the vinery; though I cannot take you
without misgivings. Your gardening fame has frightened us. Our old man,
Snip, is quite afraid of your new lights and experience”.

“Sensible lad”, muttered Rufus Hutton, who was pleasantly
conceited—“uncommonly sensible lad! I am not at all sure that he isnʼt
a finer fellow than Clayton. But I must take my opportunity now, while
he has his stock off. There is something wrong: I am sure of it”.

“Excuse me a moment”, said Cradock; “I am sorry to keep you waiting,
but I must just put on my neckerchief, if I can only find it. How very
odd! I could have declared I put it on that table”.

“Whatʼs that I see on the floor there, by the corner of the bookcase”?
Rufus pointed his cane at the tie, which lay where himself had thrown
it.

“Oh, thank you; I must be getting blind, for I am sure I looked there
just now”.

While the young man stooped forward, the little doctor, who had posted
himself for the purpose, secured a quick glimpse at the back of his
neck, where the curling hair fell sideways. That glance increased
his surprise, and confirmed his strange suspicions. The surprise and
suspicion had broken upon him, as he stood by the farmerʼs wicket, and
Cradock sprang up to the bowling crease; now, in his excitement and
curiosity, he forgot all scruples. It was strange that he had felt any,
for he was not very sensitive; but Cradock, with all his good nature,
had a certain unconscious dignity, from which Dr. Hutton retreated.

“The grapes I came to inquire about”, said Rufus, with much solemnity,
“are not those in the vinery, which I have seen often enough, but those
on your neck, Mr. Nowell”.

Cradock looked rather amazed, but more at the inquirerʼs manner than at
his seeming impertinence.

“I really cannot see how the ‘grapes’, as some people call the blue
lines on my neck, can interest you, sir, or are important enough to be
spoken of”.

“Then I do, Cradock Nowell. Do you refuse to let me see them”?

“Certainly not; though I should refuse it to almost any one else. Not
that I am sensitive about such a trifle. You, as a medical man, and an
old friend of my father, are welcome to your autopsy. Is not that what
you call it, sir”?

Nevertheless, from the tone of his voice, Rufus Hutton knew that he
liked it not—for it was a familiarity, and seemed to the youth a
childish one.

“Sit down, young man, sit down”, said the doctor, very pompously, and
waiving further discussion. “I am not—I mean to say you are taller than
when I first—ah, yes, manipulated you”.

As the doctor warmed to his subject, he grew more and more
professional, and perhaps less gentlemanly, until his good feelings
came into play, for his heart, after all, was right. All the terms
which he used shall not be repeated, because of their being so medical.
Only this, that he said at last, after a long inspection—

“Sir, this confirms to a nicety my metrostigmatic theory”.

“Dr. Hutton, I know not what you mean, neither do I wish to know”.

Cradock put on his neckerchief anyhow, and walked to his chair by
the mantelpiece, although no fire was burning. The medical man said
nothing, but gravely looked out of the window. Presently the young
gentleman felt that he was not acting hospitably.

“Excuse me, sir, if I have seemed rude; but you do not know how these
things——I mean, when I think of my mother. Let me ring for some sherry
and sandwiches; you have had no lunch”.

“Ring for some brandy, my boy; and give me a cheroot. Fine property!
Look at the sweep of the land—and to think of losing it all”!

Instead of ringing, Cradock went and fetched the cognac himself, and
took down a glass from a cupboard.

“Two glasses, my dear boy, two”.

“No, sir; I never touch it”.

“Then take it now, for the first time. Here, let me feel your pulse”.

“Once for all, I beg you to tell me what is all this mystery? Do you
think I am a child”?

“Fill your pipe again, while I light a cigar”.

Cradock did as he was told, although with trembling hands. Rufus Hutton
went for a wine–glass, filled it with brandy, and pushed it across,
then gulped down half a tumblerful; but Cradock did not taste his.

“Now, my boy, can you bear some very bad news indeed”?

“Anything better than this suspense. I have heard some bad news lately,
which has seasoned me for anything”.

He referred to Amy Rosedew.

“It is this. You are not your fatherʼs heir; you are only the younger
son”.

“Is that all”?

“All! Isnʼt that enough? Good God! What more would you have?—you donʼt
deserve brandy”.

“My father will be glad, and so will Clayton, and—perhaps one other.
But I donʼt mean to say that I am”.

“I should rather fancy not. But you take it most philosophically”!

Dr. Hutton gazed at the poor young fellow in surprise and admiration,
trying vainly to make him out. Then he reached over to Cradockʼs elbow,
took his glass of cognac, and swallowed it.

“This has upset me, my boy, more than you. How miserable I felt about
it! But perhaps you place no faith in the assertion I have made”?

“Indeed, it has quite amazed me; and I have had no time to think of it.
My head seems spinning round. Please to say no more just for a minute
or two, unless you find it uncomfortable”.

He leaned back in his chair, and tried to think, but could not.

Rufus Hutton said nothing. In spite of all his experience, the scene
was very strange to him; and he watched it out with interest, which
deepened into strong feeling.

“Now, Dr. Hutton”, said the youth, trying to look as he thought he
ought, though he could not keep the tears back, “I beg you to think of
me no more. Let us have the strictest justice. I have not known you so
long—so long as you have known me—but I feel that you would not say
what you have said, without the strongest evidence”.

“Confound me for a meddlesome fool! My dear boy, no one has heard us.
Let us sink the matter entirely. Least said, soonest mended”.

“What do you mean? Do you think for a moment that I would be a
blackguard”?

“Hush!—donʼt get so excited. Why, you look as fierce as Bull Garnet.
All I mean is—you know the old saying—ʼQuieta non movere’”.

“The motto of fools and dastards. ‘Have it out’, is an Englishmanʼs
rule. No sneaking tricks for me, sir. Oh, what a fool I am! I beg your
pardon with all my heart; you will make allowances for me. Instead of
being rude, I ought to be grateful for kindness which even involves
your honour”.

And he held out his hand to the doctor.

“Crad, my dear boy”, exclaimed Mr. Hutton, with a big tear twinkling in
each little eye, “the finest thing I ever did was showing you to the
daylight. If I rob you of what has appeared your birthright, curse all
memorandum–books, and even my metrostigmatic treatise, which I fully
meant to immortalize me”.

“And so I hope it may do. I am not so calm as I ought to be. Somehow
a fellow canʼt be, when he is taken off the hooks so. I know you
will allow for this; I beg you to allow for nothing else, except a
gentlemanʼs delicacy. Give me your reasons, or not, as you like. The
matter will be for my father”.

Cradock looked proud and beautiful. But the depth of his eyes was
troubled. A thousand thoughts were moving there, like the springs that
feed a lake.

“Hah, ho, very hard work”! said Rufus Hutton, puffing; “I vote that we
adjourn. I do love the open air so, ever since I took to gardening”.

Rufus Hutton hated “sentiment”, but he could not always get rid of it.




CHAPTER XV.


On the morning of that same day, our Amy at her fatherʼs side, in the
pretty porch of the Rectory, uttered the following wisdom: “Darling
Papples, Papelikidion—is there any other diminutivicle half good enough
for you, or stupid enough for me?—my own father (thatʼs best of all),
you must not ride Coræbus to–day”.

“Amy amata, peramata a me, aim of my life, amicula, in the name of
sweet sense, why not”?

“Because, pa, he has had ten great long carrots, and my best hat full
of new oats; and I know he will throw you off”.

“Scrupulum injecisti. I shouldnʼt like to come off to–day. And
it rained the night before last”. So said the rector, proudly
contemplating a pair of new kerseymeres, which Channing the clerk had
made upon trial. “Nevertheless, I think that I have read enough on the
subject to hold on by his mane, if he does not kick unreasonably. And
if he gives me time to soothe him—that horse is fond of Greek—and,
after all, the ground is soft”.

“No, dad, I donʼt think it is prudent. And you wonʼt have me there, you
know”.

“My own pet, that is too true. And with all your knowledge of riding!
Why, my own seems quite theoretical by the side of yours. And yet I
have kept my seat under very trying circumstances. You remember the
time when Coræbus met the trahea”?

“Yes, pa; but he hadnʼt had any oats; and I was there to advise you”.

“True, my child, quite true. But I threw my equilibrium just as a
hunter does. And I think I could do it again. I bore in mind what
Xenophon says——”

“Pa, here he is! And he does look so fat, I know he will be restive”.

“Prepare your Aunt Doxyʼs mind, my dear, not to scold more than she
can help, in case of the worst—I mean, if the legs of my trousers want
rubbing. How rash of me, to be sure, to have put them on to–day! Prius
dementat. I trust sincerely—and old Channing is so proud of them, and
he says the cut is so fashionable. Nevertheless, I heard our Clayton,
as he went down the gravelwalk, treating, with what he himself would
have called ‘colores orationis’, upon Uncle Johnʼs new bags; _θύλακοι_,
I suppose he meant, as opposed to _ἀναξυρίδες_. I was glad that the
subject possessed so lively an interest for him; notwithstanding
which, I was very glad Mr. Channing did not hear him”.

“The impudence! Well, I am astonished. And to see the things he brought
back from Oxford—quince–coloured, with a stripe that wide, like one of
my fancy gourds. Iʼll be sure to have it out with him. No, I canʼt,
though; I forgot”. And Amy looked down with a rosy smile, remembering
the delicacy of the subject. “But I am quite sure of one thing, pa: Mr.
Cradock would never have done it. Ræbus, donʼt kick up the gravel. Do
you suppose we can roll every day? Oh, you are so fat, you darling”!

“When the sides are deep”, said the rector, quoting from Xenophon, “and
somewhat protuberant at the stomach, the horse is generally more easy
to ride. What a comfort, Amy! Stronger, moreover, and more capable of
enjoying food”.

“He has enjoyed a rare lot this morning. At least I hope you have, you
sweetest. Why, pa, I declare you are whistling”!

“It also behoves a horseman to know that it is a time–honoured precept
to soothe the steed by whistling, and rouse him by a sharp sound made
between the tongue and the palate”.

“Oh, father, donʼt do that. Promise me now, dear, wonʼt you”?

“I will promise you, my child, because I donʼt know how to do it. I
tried very hard last Wednesday, and only produced a guttural. But I
think I shall understand it, after six or seven visiting days. At
least, if the air is sharp”.

“No, pa, I hope you wonʼt. It would be so reckless of you; and I know
you will get a sore throat”.

“Sweet of my world, cor cordium, you have wrapped me with three
involucres tighter than any hazel–nut. They will all go into my pocket
the moment I am round the corner”.

“No, daddy, you wonʼt be so cruel. And after the rime this morning!
Ræbus will tell if you do. Wonʼt you now, my pretty”?

Coræbus was a handsome pony, but not a handsome doer. He could go at
a rare pace when he liked, but he did not often like it. His wind was
short, and so was his temper, and he looked at things unpleasantly.
Perhaps he had been disappointed in love in the tenderness of his
youth. Nevertheless he had many good points, and next to himself loved
Amy. He would roll his black eyes, put his nose to her lips, and almost
leave oats to look at her. His colour varied sensitively according
to the season. In the height of summer, a dappled bay; towards the
autumnal equinox, a tendency to nuttiness; then a husky bristle of
deepest brown flaked with hairs of ginger; after the clips a fine
mouse–colour, with a spirited sense of nakedness, fierce whiskers, and
a love of buck jumps. Then ere the blessed Christmas–tide, nature began
to blanket him with a nap the colour of black frost; and so through
the grizzle of spring he came round to his proper bay once more. Amy
declared she could tell every month by the special hue of Coræbus; but,
albeit she was the most truthful of girls, her heart was many degrees
too warm for her lips to be always at dew–point.

Both in the stable and out of it, that pony had a bluff way with his
heels, which none but himself thought humorous. He never meant any
harm, however—it was only his mode of expressing himself; and he
liked to make a point when he felt his new shoes tingling. But as for
kicking his Amy, he was not quite so low as that. He would not even
jump about, when she was on his back, more than was just the proper
thing to display her skill and figure. “Oh, you sad Coræby”, always
brought him to sadness; and he expected a pat from her little gloved
hand, and cocked his tail with dignity the moment he received it.
Nevertheless, for her father, the rector of the parish, he entertained,
when the oats were plentiful, nonconformist sentiments, verging almost
upon scepticism. He liked him indeed, as the whole world must; he even
admired his learning, and turned up his eyes at the Greek; but he
was not impressed, as he should have been, by the sacerdotal office.
Fatal defect of all, he knew that the rector could not ride. John
Rosedew was a reasoning man, and uncommonly strong in the legs, but a
great deal too philosophical to fit himself over a horse well. He had
written a treatise upon the Pelethronian Lapiths (which he could never
be brought to read before a learned society), he knew all about the
Olympics and Pythics, and Xenophon gave him a text–book; but, for all
that, he never put his feet the right way into the stirrups.

“Look at him now”, said John, as the boy led the pony up and down,
while Amy was knotting the mufflers so that they never might come
undone again; “how beautifully Xenophon describes him! ‘When the horse
is excited to assume that artificial air which he adopts when he is
proud, he then delights in riding, becomes magnificent, terrific,
and attracts attention!’ And again, ‘persons beholding such a horse
pronounce him generous, free in his motions, fit for military exercise,
high–mettled, haughty, and both pleasant and terrible to look on’.
Pleasant, I suppose, for other people, and terrible for the rider. But
why our author insists so much upon the horse being taught to ‘rear
gracefully’, I am not horseman enough as yet to understand. It has
always appeared to me that Coræbus rears too much already. And then
the direction—ʼbut if after riding, and copious perspiration, and when
he has reared gracefully, he be relieved immediately both of the rider
and reins, there is little doubt that he will spontaneously advance
to rear when necessary’. What does that mean, I ask you? I never find
it necessary, except, indeed, when the little girls jump up and pull
my coat–tails, in their inquisition for apples, and then I am always
afraid that they may suffer some detriment. But let us not overtask
his patience; here he comes again. Jem, my boy, lead him up to the
chair”.

“Any jam in your pocket, father”?

“No, my child, not any. Your excellent Aunt Eudoxia has it all under
lock and key. Now I will mount according to Xenophon, though I do not
find that he anywhere prescribes a Windsor chair. ‘When he has well
prepared himself for the ascent, let him support his body with his left
hand, and stretching forth his right hand let him leap on horseback,
and when he mounts thus he will not present an uncomely spectacle to
those behind. There, I am up, most accurately; excellent horse, and
great writer! And now for the next direction: ‘We do not approve of the
same bearing a man has in a carriage, but that an upright posture be
observed, with the legs apart’”.

“How could they be otherwise, pa, when the horse is between them”?

“Your criticisms are rash, my child. Jem, how dare you laugh, sir? I
will buy a pair of spurs, I declare, the next time I go to Ringwood.
Good–bye, darling; Aunt Doxy will take you up to the park, when the sun
comes out, to see all the wonderful doings. I shall be home in time to
dress for the dinner at the Hall”.

Sweet Amy kissed her hand, and curtseyed—as she loved to do to her
father; and, after two or three wayward sallies (repressed by Jem with
the gardening broom), Coræbus pricked his little ears, and shook
himself into a fair jog–trot. So with his elbows well stuck out, and
shaking merrily to and fro, his right hand ready to grasp the pommel in
case of consternation, and one leg projected beyond the other, after
the manner of a fowlʼs side–bone, away rode John Rosedew in excellent
spirits, to begin his Wednesday parochial tour.

Being duly victualled, and thoroughly found, for a voyage of long
duration and considerable hazard, the good ship “John Rosedew” set sail
every Wednesday for commerce with the neighbourhood. This expedition
was partly social, partly ministerial, in a great measure eleemosynary,
and entirely loving and amicable. There was no bombardment of
dissenters, no firing of red–hot shot at Papists, no up with the helm
and run him down, if any man launched on the mare magnum, or any frail
vessel missed stays. And yet there was no compromise, no grand circle
sailing, no luffing to a trade–wind; straight was the course, and the
chart most clear, and the good ship bound, with favour of God, for
a haven beyond the horizon. Barnacles and vile teredoes, algæ and
desmidious trailers:—I doubt if there be more sins in our hearts to
stop us from loving each other than parasites and leeching weeds to
clog a stout shipʼs bottom. Nevertheless she bears them on, beautifies
and cleanses them, until they come to temperate waters, where the harm
has failed them. So a good man carries with him those who carp and
fasten on him; content to take their little stings, if the utterance
purify them.

The parish of Nowelhurst straggles away far into the depths of the
forest. To the southward indeed it has moorland and heather, with
ridges, and spinneys, and views of the sea, and fir–trees naked and
worn to the deal by the chafing of the salt winds. But all away to the
west, north, and east, the dark woods hold dominion, and you seem to
step from the parish churchyard into the grave of ages. The village and
the village warren, the chase, and the Hall above them, are scooped
from out the forest shadow, in the shape of a hunting boot. Lay the
boot on its side with the heel to the east, and the top towards the
north, and we get pretty near the topography. The village scattered
along the warren forms the foot and instep, the chase descending at
right angles is the leg and ankle, the top will serve to represent
the house with its lawns and gardens, the back seam may run as the
little river which flows under Nowelhurst bridge. The shank of the
spur is the bridge and road, the rowel the church and rectory. Away to
the west beyond the toe, some quarter of a mile on the Ringwood–road,
stands the smithy kept by the well–known Roger Sweetland, who can
out–swear any man in the parish, and fears no one except Bull Garnet.
Our sketchy boot will leave unshown the whereabouts of the Garnet
cottage, unless we suppose the huntsman to insert just his toe in
the stirrup. Then the top of the iron rung will mark the house of the
steward, a furlong or so north–west of the village, with its back to
the lane which leads from the smithy to the Hall. And this lane is the
short cut from Nowelhurst Hall to Ringwood. It saves three–quarters of
a mile, and risks a little more than three–quarters of the neck. Large
and important as the house is, it has no high road to Ringwood, and
gets away with some difficulty even towards Lyndhurst or Lymington.
Bull Garnet was always down upon the barbarity of the approaches, but
Sir Cradock never felt sore on the subject, save perhaps for a week
at Christmas–tide. He had never been given to broad indiscriminate
hospitality, but loved his books and his easy–chair, and his friend of
ancient standing.

The sun came out and touched the trees with every kind of gilding,
as John Rosedew having done the village, and learned every gammerʼs
alloverishness, and every gafferʼs rheumatics, drew the snaffle upon
Coræbus longside of Job Smithʼs pigsty, and plunged southward into
the country. He saw how every tree was leaning forth its green with
yellowness; even proud of the novelty, like a child who has lost his
grandmother. And though he could not see very far, he observed a little
thing which he had never noticed before. It was that while the other
trees took their autumn evenly, the elm was brushed with a flaw of
gold while the rest of the tree was verdure. A single branch would
stand forth from the others, mellow against their freshness, like a
harvest–sheaf set up perhaps on the foreground of a grass–plot. The
rector thought immediately of the golden spray of Æneas, and how the
Brazilian manga glistens in the tropic moonlight. Then soothing his
pony with novel sounds, emulous of equestrianism, he struck into a
moorland track leading to distant cottages. Thence he would bear to the
eastward, arrive at his hostel by one oʼclock, visit the woodmen, and
home through the forest, with the evening shadows falling.




CHAPTER XVI.


Beside the embowered stream that forms the eastern verge of the chase,
young Cradock Nowell sat and gazed, every now and then, into the water.
Through a break in the trees beyond it, he could see one chimney–top
and a streak of the thatch of the Rectory. In vain he hoped that Dr.
Hutton would leave him to himself; for he did not wish to go into the
proofs, but to meditate on the consequences. Some bitterness, no doubt,
there was in the corner of his heart, when he thought of all that
Clayton now had to offer Amy Rosedew. He had lately been told, as a
mighty secret, something which grieved and angered him; and the more,
that he must not speak of it, as his straightforward nature urged him.
The secret was that innocent Amy met his brother Clayton, more than
once, in the dusk of the forest, and met him by appointment. It grieved
poor Cradock, because he loved Amy with all his unchangeable heart;
it angered him, because he thought it very mean of Clayton to take
advantage of one so young and ignorant of the world. But never until
the present moment, as he looked at the homely thatch in the distance,
and the thin smoke curling over it, had it occurred to his honest mind,
that his brother might not be like himself—that Clayton might mean ill
by the maiden.

And now for the moment it seemed more likely, as he glanced back at
the lordly house, commanding the country for miles around, and all
that country its fief and its thrall, and now the whole destined for
Clayton. He thought of the meanness about the Ireland, and two or
three other little things, proofs of a little nature. Then he gazed at
the Rectory thatch again, and the smoke from the kitchen chimney, and
seemed to see pure playful Amy making something nice for her father.

“Good God! I would shoot him if he did; or strike him dead into this
water”.

In the hot haste of youth he had spoken aloud, with his fist gathered
up, and his eyes flashing fire. Rufus Hutton saw and heard him, and
thought of it many times after that day.

“Oh, you are thinking of Caldo, because he snapped at me. There are no
signs of hydrophobia. You must not think of shooting him”.

“I was not thinking of Caldo. I hope I did not mean it. God knows, I am
very wicked”.

“So we are all, my boy. I should like to see a fellow that wasnʼt. Iʼd
pay fifty pounds for his body, and dissect him into an angel”.

Cradock Nowell smiled a little at such a reward for excellence, and
then renewed his gaze of dreary bewilderment at the water.

“Now let me show you my tracings, Cradock. Three times I have pulled
them out, and you wonʼt condescend to glance at them. You have made
up your mind to abdicate upon my _ipse dixi_. Now look at the bend
sinister, that is yours; the bend dexter is for the elder brother”.

“Dr. Hutton, it may be, and is, I believe, false shame on my part; but
I wish to hear nothing about it. Perhaps, if my mother were living, I
might not have been so particular. But giving, as she did, her life for
mine, I cannot regard it medically. The question is now for my father.
I will not enter into it”.

“Oh the subjectiveness of the age”! said Rufus Hutton, rising, then
walking to and fro on the bank, as he held discourse with himself;
“here is a youth who ought to be proud, although at the cost of his
inheritance, of illustrating, in the most remarkable manner, indeed
I may say of originating, my metrostigmatic theory. He carries upon
the cervical column a clear impression of grapes, and they say that
before the show at Romsey the gardener was very cross indeed about
his choice Black Hamburgs. His brother carries the identical impress,
only with the direction inverted—dexter in fact, and dexter was
the mark of the elder son. This I can prove by the tracing made at
the time, not with any view to future identification, but from the
interest I felt, at an early stage of my experience, in a question then
under controversy. If I prove this, what happens? Why, that he loses
everything—the importance, the house, the lands, the title; and becomes
the laughing–stock of the county as the sham Sir Cradock. What ought he
to do at once, then? Why, perhaps to toss me into that hole, where I
should never get out again. By Gad, I am rash to trust myself with him,
and no other soul in the secret”! Here Dr. Hutton shuddered to think
how little water it would take to drown him, and the river so dark and
so taciturn! “At any rate, he ought to fall upon me with forceps, and
probe, and scalpel, and tear my evidence to atoms. For, after all, what
is it, without corroboration? But instead of that, he only says, ‘Dr.
Hutton, no more of this, if you please, no more of this! The question
is now for my father’. And he must know well enough to which side his
father will lean in the inquiry. Confound the boy! If he had only
coaxed me with those great eyes, I would have kept it all snug till
Doomsday. Oh what will my Rosa say to me? She has always loved this
boy, and admired him so immensely”.

Perhaps it was his pretty young wifeʼs high approval of Cradock which
first had made the testy Rufus a partisan of Clayton. The cause of
his having settled at “Geopharmacy Lodge” was, that upon his return
from India he fell in love with a Hampshire maiden, whom he met “above
bar” at Southampton. How he contrived to get introduced to her, he
alone can tell; but he was a most persevering fellow, and little
hampered with diffidence. She proved to be the eldest daughter of Sir
Cradockʼs largest tenant, a man of good standing and education, who
lived near Fordingbridge. As Rufus had brought home tidy pickings from
his appointment in India, the only thing he had to do was to secure the
ladyʼs heart. And this he was not long about, for many ladies like high
colour even more than hairiness. First she laughed at his dancing ways,
incessant mobility, and sharp eyes; but very soon she began to like
him, and now she thought him a wonderful man. This opinion (with proper
change of gender) was heartily reciprocated, and the result was that
a happier couple never yet made fools of themselves, in the judgment
of the world; never yet enjoyed themselves, in the sterling wisdom of
home. They suited each other admirably in their very differences; they
laughed at each other and themselves, and any one else who laughed at
them.

“Well, I shall be off”, said Dr. Hutton at last, in feigned disgust;
“you will stare at the water all day, Mr. Cradock, and take no notice
of me”.

“I beg your pardon, I forgot myself; I did not mean to be rude, I
assure you”.

“I know you did not. I know you would never be rude to any one.
Good–bye, I have business on hand”.

“You will be back, Dr. Hutton, when my father returns from his ride? It
is very foolish of me, but I cannot bear this suspense”.

“Trust me. I will see to it. But he will not be back, they tell me,
till nearly four oʼclock”.

“Oh, what a time to wait! Donʼt send for me if you can help it. But, if
he wants me, I will come”.

“Good–bye, my lad. Keep your pecker up. There are hundreds of men in
the world with harder lines than yours”.

“I should rather think so. I only wish there were not”.

Cradock attempted a lively smile, and executed a pleasant one, as Rufus
Hutton shook his hand, and set off upon his business. And his business
was to ride at once as far as the “Jolly Foresters”, that lonely inn
on the Beaulieu–road, at the eastern end of the parish, whereat John
Rosedew baited Coræbus at the turn of the pastoral tour. The little
doctor knew well enough, though he seldom passed that way, how the
smart Miss Penny of former days, Mrs. OʼGaghanʼs assistant, was now the
important Mrs. George Cripps, hostess of the “Jolly Foresters”, where
the four roads met.

Meanwhile, the scaffolds went on merrily under Mr. Garnetʼs care, and
so did the awnings, marquees, &c., and the terraces for the ladies.
The lamps in the old oak being fixed, the boughs were manned, like
a frigateʼs yards, with dexterous fellows hoisting flags, devices,
and transparencies, all prepared to express in fire the mighty name
of Cradock. All the men must finish that night, lest any one lose his
legitimate chance of being ancestrally drunk on the morrow. Cradock
Nowell, wandering about, could not bear to go near them. Those two
hours seemed longer to him than any year of his previous life. He went
and told Caldo all about it; and that helped him on a little.

Caldo was a noble setter, pure of breed, and high of soul, and heavily
feathered on legs and tail. His colour was such a lily white, that
you grieved for him on a wet fallow; and the bright red spots he
was endowed with were like the cheeks of Helen. Delicate carmine,
enriched with scarlet, mapped his back with islands; and the pink of
his cheeks, where the whiskers grew, made all the young ladies kiss
him. His nostrils were black as a double–lined tunnel leading into a
pencil–mine; and his gums were starred with violet, and his teeth as
white as new mushrooms. In all the county of Hants there was no dog to
compare with him; for he came of a glorious strain, made perfect at
Kingston, in Berkshire. Lift but a finger, and down he went, in the
height of his hottest excitement; wave the finger, and off he dashed,
his great eyes looking back for repression. For style of ranging, all
dogs were rats to him, anywhere in the New Forest; so freely he went,
so buoyant, so careful, and yet all the while so hilarious. Only one
fault he had, and I never knew dog without one; he was jealous to the
backbone.

Cradock was dreadfully proud of him. Anything else he had in the world
he would have given to Clayton, but he could not quite give Caldo; even
though Clayton had begged, instead of backing his Wena against him.
Wena was a very nice creature, anxious to please, and elegant; but of
a different order entirely from the high–minded Caldo. Dogs differ as
widely as we do. Who shall blame either of us?

Cradock now leaned over Caldo, with the hot tears in his eyes, and
gently titillating the sensitive part of his ears, and looking straight
into his heart, begged to inform him of the trouble they were both
involved in. “Have they taken the shooting from us”? was Caldoʼs first
inquiry; and his eyes felt rather sore in his head that he should
have to ask the question. “No, my boy, they havenʼt. But we must not
go shooting any more, until the whole matter is settled”. “I hate
putting off things till to–morrow”, Caldo replied, impatiently; “the
cock–pheasants come almost up to my kennel. What the deuce is to
come of it”? “Caldo, please to be frigido. You shall come to my room
by–and–by. I shall be able then to smoke a pipe, and we will talk about
it together. You know that I have never cared about the title and all
that stuff”.

“I know that well enough”, said Caldo; “nevertheless, I do. It gives me
a status as a dog, which I thoroughly appreciate. Am I to come down
from goodly paunches to liver and lights and horses’ heads and hounds’
food? I donʼt think I could stand it. But I would live on a crust a
day, if you would only come and live with me”. And he nuzzled up to his
master, in a way that made his tears come.

Cradock was sent for suddenly. Old Hogstaff trotted across the yard
(wherein he seldom ventured) to say that Sir Cradock Nowell wished
to see his son. Cradock following hastily, with all his heart in his
mouth, wondered at the penny–wort, the wall–rue, and the snap–dragons,
which he had never seen before. Hogstaff tottered along before him,
picking uneasily over the stones, bobbing his chin, and muttering.

Sir Cradock sat in the long heavy room known as the “justice–hall”,
where he and his brother magistrates held oyer of many a culprit.
The great oak table was dabbed with ink, and the grey walls with
mop–shaped blotches, where sullen prisoners had thrown their heads
back, and refused to answer. At the lower end was Rufus Hutton, jerky,
dogmatical, keenly important; while the old man sat at the head of the
table, with his back to the pointed window, and looked (perhaps from
local usage) more like a magistrate than a father. Straight up the long
room Cradock walked, as calmly as if he were going to see where his
quoit was stuck; then he made salutation to his father, as his custom
was, for many bygone fashions were retained in the ancient family.
Sir Cradock was proud of his sonʼs self–command and dignified manly
carriage, and if Dr. Hutton had not been there, he would have arisen to
comfort him. As it was, he only said, with a faint and doubtful smile—

“So, sir, I find that, after all, you are but an impostor”.

Young Cradock was a proud man—man from that day forth, I shall call him
“lad” no longer—ay, a prouder man, pile upon pile, than the father who
once had spoiled him. But his pride was of the right sort—self–respect,
not self–esteem. So he did not appeal, by word or look, to the sympathy
lurking, and no doubt working, in the pith of his fatherʼs heart, but
answered calmly and coldly, though his soul was hot with sorrow—

“Sir, I believe it is so”. His eyes were on his fatherʼs. He longed to
look him down, and felt the power to do it; but dropped them as should
a good son. Although the white–haired man was glad at the promotion of
his favourite, his heart was yearning towards the child more worthy
to succeed him. But his notions of filial duty—which himself had been
called upon to practise chiefly in memory, having seen very little of
his father, and having lost him early—were of the stern, cold order
now, the buckle and buckram style; though much relaxed at intervals in
Master Claytonʼs favour. Finding no compunction, no humility in his
sonʼs look, for a mistake which was wholly of others, and receiving no
expression of grief at the loss of heirship, Sir Cradock hardened back
again into his proper dignity, and resumed his air of inquiry. “I wish
John Rosedew were here”, he thought, and then it repented him of the
wish, for he knew how stubborn the parson was, and how he would have
Craddy the foremost.

Rufus Hutton, all this time, was in the agony of holding his tongue.
He tried to think of his Rosa, and so to abstract himself airily from
the present scene. He had ridden over to see her yesterday, and now
dwelt upon their doings. Rosa was to come to–morrow, and he would go to
fetch his wife in a carriage that would amaze her. Then he met Cradock
Nowellʼs eyes, and wondered what he was thinking of.

“Now, Sir Cradock Nowell, this wonʼt do at all. How long are we to
play fast and loose with a finer fellow than either of us”? Oh, that
hot–headed Rufus, what mischief he did then! “Although I have not
the honour, sir, of being in the commission of peace for this little
county, I have taken magisterial duty in a district rather larger than
Ireland thrown into Great Britain. And I can grow, per acre, thrice the
amount of corn that any of your farmers can”. His colour deepened with
self–assertion, like the central quills of a dahlia.

“We must have you to teach us, Dr. Hutton. It is a thing to be thought
about. But at present you are kindly interested in—in giving your
evidence”.

Even then, if Dr. Hutton, with all his practised acumen, had mixed
one grain of the knowledge of men, he might have done what he liked
with Sir Cradock, and re–established the dynasty; unless, indeed, young
Cradock were bent upon going through with everything. But the only mode
Rufus Hutton knew of meeting the world was antagonism.

“Yes, sir, you may think nothing of it. But I have hunted a thing for
three hundred leagues, and got at it through the biggest liars that
ever stole a white manʼs galligaskins”.

“Thank you, Dr. Hutton”, said Cradock, diverting the contest;
“_λωποδύτης_ is the word you mean. And I fear it applies to me also”.

“Perhaps, young man”, cried Rufus Hutton, “you know more Hindustani
than I do. Translate——”, and he poured out a sentence which I dare not
try to write down. “But, my good fellow, you forget it is we who are
stealing yours”.

“I think”, said Sir Cradock, slowly, and seriously displeased—Good
Heavens! to joke about the succession to the Nowelhurst title and
lands!—“I think, sir, this can hardly be looked upon as evidence. I
always cut short the depositions, sir. As Chairman of the Quarter
Sessions, I always cut short the depositions”.

“And so you wish to cut short, sir, the deposition of your son”. Rufus
laughed at his own bad joke, and expected the others to laugh with him.
It made things worse than ever. Sir Cradock was afraid to speak, lest
he might say anything unseemly to a visitor. The young man saw his
opportunity, and took advantage of it.

“Father, I beg you to let me go. You would not wish me, I am sure, to
be here; only you think it my right to be. If you please, I will waive
that right; I can wholly trust your decision”.

He bowed to his father with cold respect, being hurt at his rapid
conviction, to Rufus Hutton with some contempt and a smile at the
situation. Then he marched down the long room placidly, and whistled
when he was out of it. The next moment he bolted away to his bedroom,
and wept there very heavily.

“Glorious fellow”! cried Dr. Hutton. “But we donʼt at all appreciate
him. Requires a man of mind to do that. And now for Mrs. OʼGaghan”!
Leaving Sir Cradock this speech to digest, he arose and rang the bell
sharply. He felt himself fully invested now with supreme judicial
authority, and he longed to be at the Irishwoman, who had called him a
“red gossoon”.




CHAPTER XVII.


Biddy OʼGaghan was hard at work, boiling down herbs and blessing them,
drying and bottling cleverly, scraping, and picking the cloves out. She
had turned the still–room of the house into her private laboratory; and
she saved all the parish and half of the hundred from “them pisoners,
as called theirselves doctors”. Now, she was one of those powerful
women—common enough, by–the–by—who can work all the better for talking;
and, between her sniffs at the saucepan–lids, and her tests upon the
drying–pans, she had learned that something strange was up, and had
made fifty guesses about it. Blowing the scum and the pearly beads
from a pot of pellitory of the wall (one of her staunch panaceas),
she received a command most peremptory to present herself in the
justice–room.

“Thin was that the way as they said it, Dick? No sinse nor manners
but that! An’ every bit of the blessed while they knowed it for my
bilinʼ–day! Muckstraw, thin, is Bridget OʼGaghan no more count than
a pisonin’ doctor? Hould that handle there, Dick. If iver you stirs
it the bridth of one on your carroty whiskers from that smut on the
firebar, till such time as you sees me agin, Iʼll down with it arl in
your crooked back bilinʼ, and your chilthers shall disinherit it”.

Leaving Dick rooted in trepidation, for she was now considered a witch,
she hurried into her little bedroom; for she had the strongest sense
of propriety, and would not “make herself common”. Then she dashed her
apron aside, and softened the fire–glow from her nose, and smoothed the
creases of her jet–black hair, which curled in bars like crochet–work.
This last she did, with some lubricous staple of her own discovery,
applying it with the ball of her thumb. “The hairs of me head”, as she
always called them, were thick of number and strong of fibre, and went
zig–zag on their road to her ears, like a string of jockeyʼs horses
shying, or a flight of jack–snipes. Then a final glance at her fungous
looking–glass, just to know if she were all right; the glass gave her
back a fine, warm–hearted face, still young in its rapid expression,
Irish in every line of it, glazed with lies for hatred, and beaming
with truth for love. So Biddy gave two or three nods thereat, and knew
herself match for fifty cross–examiners, if she could only keep her
temper.

As she marched up to the table, with her head thrown back, her portly
shape made the most of, and the front of her strong arms glistening,
then dropped a crisp curtsey to Sir Cradock without deigning to notice
his visitor, the little doctorʼs experience told him that he had caught
a thorough Tartar. All his solemn preparations were thrown away upon
her, though the biggest Testament in the house lay on the table before
him; and a most impressive desk was covered with pens, and paper, and
sealing–wax.

Dr. Hutton would not yet open his mouth, because he wished to begin
augustly. Meanwhile, Sir Cradock kept waiting for him, till Biddy could
wait no longer. Turning her broad back full upon Rufus, who appreciated
the compliment, she made another short scrape to her master, and asked,
with an ogle suppressed to a mince—

“And what wud your honour be pleased to want with the poor widow,
Bridget OʼGaghan, then”?

“Bridget, that gentleman, Dr. Hutton, has made an extremely important
discovery, affecting most nearly my honour and that of the family. And
now I rely upon you, Bridget, as a faithful and valued dependent of
ours, to answer, without reservation or attempt at equivocation, all
the questions he may put to you”.

“Quistions, your honour”? and Biddy looked stupid in the cleverest way
imaginable.

“Yes, questions, Bridget OʼGaghan. Inquiries, interrogations—ah! that
quite explains what I mean”.

“Is it axing any harm, thin, any ondacency of a poor lone widder
woman, your honour wud be afther”? She took to her brogue as a tower
of refuge. Bilingual races are up to the tactics of rats with a double
hole.

“Sir Cradock Nowell”, said Rufus, from the bottom of his chest, “you,
I believe, are a magistrate for this county of Hants, Vice–Lieutenant,
Colonel of Yeomanry, the representative of the sovereign. I call upon
you now, in all these capacities, to administer the oath to this
prevaricating woman”.

The penultimate word rather terrified Bridget, for she never had heard
it before; but the last word of all reassured her.

She turned round suddenly on little Rufus, who had jumped from his
chair in excitement, and standing by head and shoulders above him, she
opened her great eyes down upon him, like the port–holes of a frigate.

“Faix, thin, and I niver seen this young man at all at all. Itʼs
between the airms of the cheer he were, and me niver to look so low for
him! ’Tis the black measles as heʼve tuk, and Iʼve seen as bad a case
brought through with. The luck oʼ the blessed saints in glory! Iʼve
been bilin’ up for the same. If itʼs narse him I can to the toorn of
it, Iʼm intirely at your sairvice, Sir Craduck. I likes to narse a base
little chap, sin’ thereʼs no call to fear for his beauty”.

This last was uttered gently, and quite as a private reflection; but
it told more than all the rest. For ever since Dr. Hutton had married
a woman half his age, he had grown exceedingly sensitive as to his
personal appearance. By a very great effort he kept silent, but his
face was almost black with wrath, as he handed the great book to Sir
Cradock. The magistrate presented it very solemnly to Bridget, who
took it as patly as if it had been a flat iron. A score of times she
had sworn according to what was thought good for her, years ago, in
Ireland. At the right moment of dictation, she gave the book a loud
smack that required good binding to stand it, and then crossed herself
very devoutly, to take the taste away. Of a heretic oath she had little
fear, though she would not have told a big lie to her priest. Then she
dropped her eyes, and chastened her aspect, as if overcome by the sense
of solemn responsibility.

“Bridget OʼGeoghegan”, began the worthy doctor, emphasising slowly
every syllable of her name, and prepared to write down her replies,
“you are now upon your solemn oath, to declare the truth, the whole
truth, and nothing but the truth. And if you fail in this, remember,
you will place your precious soul in the power of the evil one”.

“Amin to that same, thin. And more power to yer”.

“Bridget, do you remember the night when your masterʼs children were
born”?

“Sure an’ I do, thin. Unless it wur the morninʼ. How wud I help
remimber it”?

“And do you remember the medical gentleman who was suddenly called in”?

“And if I wur ten times on my oath, I donʼt remimber no gintleman.
A bit of a red–haired gossoon there was, as wor on the way to be
transported”.

“Do you remember his name”?

“Remimber it? Let me see, thin. It wor hardly worth the throuble of
forgittin. Button, or Mutton; no, faix I bʼlieve it wor Rubus Rotten”.

“Well, never mind his name——”

“My faith, and I niver did, thin, nor the little spalpin ayther. But to
my heart I was sorry for the dear, good, beautiful lady—glory be to her
sowl—along o’ that ignorant, carroty, sprawlinʼ, big–knuckled omadhawn.
Small chance for her to git over it”.

“Silence, woman, how dare you”? said Sir Cradock, very angrily.

“And I thought it was arl the truth as yer honour said I was to tell”.
Here Biddy looked hurt and amazed. “Have the little clerk got it all in
black and white”? With a sigh for his incapacity, she peered over the
desk at his paper.

“Now, Mrs. OʼGaghan, no trifling”! Her master spoke sternly and
sharply. But Rufus could not speak at all. He was in such a choking
passion.

“If so be I have said any harm, sir, for the best of us is errowneous,
I axes a humble pardon. Iver since I lose my good husband—and a better
husband there cudnʼt be, barrin only the bellises, and I wudnʼt deny
upon my oath but what I desarved the spout now and thin——”

“Mrs. OʼGaghan”, said Dr. Hutton, trying very hard to look amiable, “do
your best for once, I entreat you, to prove yourself, if there is such
a thing, a _respectable Irishwoman_”.

From that moment the tables were turned. Her temper boiled up like a
cauldron. It is quite of a piece with a thing that is all pieces—the
genuine Irish nature—that, proud as they are of their country, they
cannot bear to be told of their citizenship.

“Irish, thin, is it? Irish indade! Well, and I knows Iʼm Irish. And if
I ainʼt, what do I care who knows I am”?

She flung up her head superbly, and great tears ran from her eyes.
Rufus Hutton perceived his advantage, and, though not at all a mean
fellow, he was smarting far too sharply from the many attacks on his
vanity, to forego his sweet revenge.

“You remember, then, when the doctor gave you the first–born child,
that he made some odd remark, and told you to keep it separate”?

“And how can a poor Irishwoman remimber anything at all”?

“Come, you know very well that you remember that. Now, can you deny
it”?

“Is it likely youʼll catch me deny anything as is a lie, then, Irish or
not, as you plases”? Her bosom still was heaving with the ground–swell
of her injury.

“Well, now, for the honour of old Ireland, tell us the truth for once.
What were the words he said”?

“Save me if evir a bit of me can tell. Mayhap I might call to mind, if
I heerʼd them words agin”.

“Were they not these—ʼLeft to right over the shoulder, and a strapping
boy he is?’”

“Bedad thin, and they might have been”.

“I want to know what they were”.

“How can I tell what they were? I only know what they was”.

“Well, and what was that”?

“Thim very same words as youʼve said”. She turned towards the door with
a sullen air, while he looked at Sir Cradock in triumph. Nevertheless,
he still wanted her evidence as to the subsequent mistake. He had been,
as I said, to the “Jolly Foresters” and seen the Miss Penny of old; who
now, as the mother of nine or ten children, was kindly communicative
upon all questions of infancy.

“So then, Mrs. OʼGaghan, with the best intentions in the world, you
marked the elder child with a rosette, as I saw on the following day”.

“Thrue for you as the Gospel. And what more wud you have me do”?

“Nothing. Only take a needle and thread to it; instead of crimping it
into the cap”.

Poor Biddy started from where she stood, and pressed one hand to her
heart. “Itʼs the divil himself”, she muttered. “as turns me inside out
so. And sure that same is the reason he does be so black red”. Then
aloud, with a final rally—

“And who say they iver see me take a needle and thread? And if I did,
what odds to them”?

“No, that was the very thing you omitted to do, until it was too late.
But when you sent to Mrs. Toaster for her large butter–scales, what was
it you put on each side”?

“What was it? No lining at all. Fair play for the both of them, as I
hope to be weighed in purgatory”.

Sir Cradock was looking on, all this while, with the deepest amazement
and interest. He had not received any hint beforehand of this
confirmative evidence. “And, pray, what was the reason that you wanted
to weigh them at all? You know that it is considered unlucky among
nurses to weigh infants”.

“Why else wud I weigh them, except to see which wur the heaviest”?

“And pray, Bridget, which was the heavier”? asked Sir Cradock, almost
smiling.

“Mr. Cradock, as is now, your honour. Iʼd swear it on my dying bed. Did
you think, then, Iʼd iver wrong him, the innocents as they was”?

“And did you weigh them with rosettes on”? Rufus Hutton had not
finished yet.

“How cud I, and only one got it”?

“Oh, then, you had fastened it on again”?

“Do you think they was born with ribbons on”?

This was poor Biddyʼs last repartee. She lost heart and told everything
afterwards. How she had heard that there was some difference in the
marks of the infants, though what it was she knew not justly; having,
like most Irishwomen, the clearest perception that right and left are
only relative terms, and come wrong in the looking–glass, as they do in
heraldry. How, when she found the rosette adrift, she had done the very
best she could, according to her lights, to work even–handed justice,
and up to this very day believed that the heft of the scales was the
true one. Then she fell to a–crying bitterly that her darling Crad
should be ousted, and then she laughed as heartily that her dear boy
Clayton was in for it.

With timid glances at Mrs. OʼGaghan, like a boyʼs at his schoolmaster,
Jane Cripps came in, and told all she knew, saying “please sir”, at
every sentence. She had seen at the time Dr. Huttonʼs sketch, which was
made without Biddyʼs knowledge, because she never would have allowed
it, on account of the bad luck to follow. And Mrs. Cripps was very
clever now everything was known. She had felt all along that things
went queerly on the third day after the babes were born. She had made
up her mind to speak at the time, only Mrs. OʼGaghan was such—excuse
her—such a disciplinarian, that—that—and then Lady Nowell died, and
everything was at sixes and sevens, and no one cried more violent, let
them say what they like about it, than she, Jane Penny as had been.

“If Sir Cradock thought further evidence needful, there was Mrs.
Bowyer, a most respectable woman, who washed thirty shilling a week,
Mrs. Cripps’ first cousin and comate, who had heard at the time all
about the drawing, and had not been easy about the scales, and had
dreamed of it many times afterwards, as indeed her Aunt Betsy know; and
her husband was no man, or he never would have said to her——”

By this time the shadows came over the room, and the trees outside
were rustling, and you could see them against the amber sunset, like a
childʼs scrawling on his horn–book. Volunteers throughout the household
longed to give their evidence. Their self–respect for a week would
be hostile, if it were not accepted. But Sir Cradock kept the door
fastened, till Mrs. OʼGaghan slipped out, and put all the wenches down
the steps backwards. Mrs. Toaster alone she durst not touch; but Mrs.
Toaster will never forgive her, and never believe the case tried on
its merits, because she was not summoned to depose to the loan of the
scales.

Ha, so it is in our country, and among the niggers also. When wealth,
position, title, even bastardom from princes, even the notoriety which
a first–rate murderer stabs for—when any of these are in question,
how we crowd into the witness–box, how we feel the reek of the court
an aureola on our temples. But let any poor fellow, noble unknown, an
upright man now on the bend with trouble, let him go in to face his
creditors, after the uphill fight of years, let him gaze around with
work–worn eyes—which of his friends will be there to back him, who will
give him testimony?

After all, what matters it except in the score against us? We are
bitter with the world, we make a fuss, and feel it fester, we explode
in small misanthropy, only because we have not in our heart–sore the
true balm of humanity. No longer let our watchword be, “Every man
for himself, and God for us all”, but “Every man for God, and so for
himself and all”. So may we do away with all illicit process, and
return to the primal axiom that “the greater contains the less”.




CHAPTER XVIII.


The rays of the level sun were nestling in the brown bosom of the
beech–clump, and the fugitive light went undulating through the
grey–arched portico, like a reedy river; when Cradock and Clayton
Nowell met in the old hall of their childhood. With its deep
embrasures, and fluted piers, high–corniced mantel of oak relieved
with alabaster figures, and the stern array of pike, and steel–cap,
battle–axe, and arquebus, which kept the stag–heads over against them
nodding in perpetual fear, this old hall was so impressed upon their
earliest memories, that they looked upon it, in some sort, as the
entrance to their lives.

As the twins drew near from opposite doors, each hung back for a
moment: knowing all that had passed that day, how would his brother
receive him? But in that moment each perceived how the otherʼs heart
was; Cradock cried, “Hurrah, all right”! and Claytonʼs arms were
round his neck. Clayton sobbed hysterically—for he had always been
woman–hearted—while Cradock coaxed him with his hand, as if he were ten
years the elder. It was as though the days of childhood had returned
once more, the days when the world came not between them, but they were
the world to each other.

“Crad, I wonʼt have a bit of it. Did you think I would be such a
robber, Crad? And I donʼt believe one syllable of their humbugging
nursery stories. Why, every fellow knows that you _must_ be the eldest
brother”.

“Viley, my boy, I am so glad that it has turned out so. You know that
I have always longed to fight my way in the world, and I am fitter for
it than you are. And you are more the fellow for a baronet, and a big
house, and all that sort of thing; and in the holidays I shall come
every year to shoot with you, and to break your dogs, and all that; for
you havenʼt got the least idea, Viley, of breaking a dog”.

“Well, no, I suppose I havenʼt”, said Clayton, very submissively; at
any other time he would have said, “Oh, havenʼt I”? for it was a moot
point between them. “But, Craddy, you _shall_ have half, at any rate. I
wonʼt touch it, unless you take half”.

“Then the estates must go to the Queen, or to Mr. Nowell Corklemore,
your especial friend, Viley”.

Clayton was famed for his mimicry of the pompous Mr. Corklemore, and
he could not resist it now, though the tears were still in his eyes.

“Haw, yes; I estimate so, sir. A mutually agreeable and unobjectionable
arrangement, sir. Is that your opinion? Haw”! and Clayton stroked an
imaginary beard, and closed one eye at the ceiling. Cradock laughed
from habit; and Clayton laughed because Cradock did.

Oh that somebody had come by to see them thus on the very best terms,
as loving as when they whipped tops together, or practised Sir Roger de
Coverley! They agreed to slip away that evening from the noise of the
guests and the winebibbing, and have a quiet jug of ale in Cradockʼs
little snuggery. There they would smoke their pipes together, and
consider the laws of inheritance. Already they were beginning to laugh
and joke about the matter; what odds about the change of position, if
they only maintained the brotherhood? Unluckily no one came near them.
The servants were gathered in their own hall, discussing the great
discovery; Sir Cradock was gone to the Rectory to meet John Rosedew
upon his return, and counsel how to manage things. Even the ubiquitous
Dr. Hutton had his especial _alibi_. He had rushed away to catch Mr.
Garnet and the illumination folk, that the necessary changes might be
made in the bedizenment of the oak–tree.

Suddenly Clayton exclaimed, “Oh, what a fool I am, Craddy! I forgot a
most important thing, until it is nearly too late for it”.

“What”? asked Cradock, eagerly, for he saw there was great news coming.

“When I was out with the governor to–day, what do you think I saw”?

“What, what, my boy? Out with it”.

“Canʼt stop to make you guess. A woodcock, sir; a woodcock”.

“A woodcock so early? Nonsense, man; it must have been a hawk or a
night–jar”.

“Think I donʼt know a woodcock yet? And Iʼll tell you who saw it, too.
Glorious old Mark Stote; his eyes are as sharp as ever. We marked him
down to a T, sir, just beyond the hoar–witheys at the head of Coffin
Wood; and I should have been after him two hours ago if it had not been
for this rumpus. I meant to have had such a laugh at you, for I would
not have told you a word of it; but now you shall go snacks in him.
Even the governor does not know it”.

“Fancy killing a woodcock in the first week of October”! said Cradock,
with equal excitement; “why, theyʼll put us in the paper, Viley”.

“Not unless you look sharp. Heʼs sure to be off at dusk. Heʼs a
traveller, as Mark Stote said: sailed on from the Wight, most likely,
last night; heʼll be off for Dorset, this evening. Run for your gun,
Crad, your pet Purday; Iʼll meet you here with my Lancaster in just two
minutes’ time. Donʼt say a word to a soul. Mind, weʼll go quite alone”.

“Yes; but you bring your little Wena, and Iʼll take my Caldo, and work
him as close as possible. I promised him a run this afternoon”.

Away they ran, out of different doors, to get their guns and accoutre
themselves; while the poor tired woodcock sitting on one leg, under a
holly bush, was drawing up the thin quivering coverlet over his great
black eyes.

Cradock came back to the main hall first, with his gun on his arm, and
his shot–belt across him, his broad chest shown by the shooting–jacket,
and the light of hope and enterprise in his clear strong glance.
Before you could have counted ten, Clayton was there to meet him; and
none but a very ill–natured man could have helped admiring the pair
of them. Honest, affectionate, simple fellows, true West Saxons as
could be seen, of the same height and figure as nearly as could be,
each with the pure bright Nowell complexion, and the straightforward
Nowell gaze. The wide forehead, pointed chin, arched eyebrows, and
delicate mouth of each boy resembled the otherʼs exactly, as two slices
cut from one fern–root. Nevertheless, the expression—if I may say it
without affectation, the mind—of the face was different. Clayton, too,
was beginning to nurse a very short moustache, a silky bright brown
tasselet; while Cradock exulted rationally in a narrow fringe of young
whiskers. And Vileyʼs head was borne slightly on one side, Cradockʼs
almost imperceptibly on the other.

With a race to get to the door first, the twins went out together, and
their merry laugh rang round the hall, and leaped along the passages.
That hall shall not hear such a laugh, nor the passages repeat it, for
many a winter night, I fear, unless the dead bear chorus.

The moment they got to the kennel, which they did by a way of their
own, avoiding all grooms and young lumbermen, fourteen dogs, of
different races and a dozen languages, thundered, yelled, and yelped at
the guns, some leaping madly and cracking their staples, some sitting
up and begging dearly, with the muscles of their chest all quivering,
some drawing along on their stomachs, as if they were thoroughly
callous, and yawning for a bit of activity; but each in his several way
entreating to be the chosen one, each protesting that he was truly the
best dog for the purpose—whatever that might be—and swearing stoutly
that he would “down–charge” without a hand being lifted, never run in
upon any temptation, never bolt after a hare. All the while Caldo sat
grimly apart; having trust in human nature, he knew that merit must
make its way, and needed no self–assertion. As his master came to him
he stood upon his hind–legs calmly, balanced by the chain–stretch, and
bent his forearms as a mermaid or a kangaroo does. Then, suddenly,
Cradock Nowell dropped the butt of his gun on his boot, and said, with
his face quite altered:

“Viley, I am very sorry; but, after all, I canʼt go with you”.

“Not come with me, Craddy, and a woodcock marked to a nicety! And you
with your vamplets on, and all! What the deuce do you mean”?

“I mean just what I say. Donʼt ask me the reason, my dear fellow; Iʼll
tell you by–and–by, when we smoke our pipes together. Now I beg you, as
an especial favour, donʼt lose a moment in arguing. Go direct to the
mark yourself, and straight powder to you! Iʼll come and meet you in an
hourʼs time in the spire–bed by the covert”.

“Crad, itʼs no good to argue with you; that I have known for ages.
Mind, the big–wigs donʼt dine till seven oʼclock, so you have plenty of
time to come for me. But I am so sorry I shanʼt have you there to wipe
my eye as usual. Nevertheless, Iʼll bring home Bill Woodcock; and what
will you say to me then, my boy? Ta, ta; come along, Wena, wonʼt we
astonish the natives? But I wish you were coming with me, Crad”.

The brothers went out at the little gate, and there Cradock stopped and
watched the light figure hurrying westward over the chase, taking a
short cut for the coverts. Clayton would just carry down the spinney,
where the head of the spring was, because the woodcock might have gone
on there; and if ever a snipe was come back to his home yet, that was
the place to meet him. Thence he would follow the runnel, for about a
third of a mile, down to the spot in the Coffin Wood, where the hollies
grew, and the hoar–witheys. When quit of that coppice, the little
stream stole away down the valley, and so past Mr. Garnetʼs cottage to
the Nowelhurst water beyond the church bridge. Now whether this were
the self–same brook on whose marge we observed Master Clayton last week
walking, not wholly in solitude, is a question of which I will say no
more, except that it does not matter much. There are so many brooks in
the New Forest; and after all, if you come to that, how can the most
consistent of brooks be identical with the special brook which we heard
talking yesterday? Isnʼt it running, running on, even as our love does?
Join hands and keep your fingers tight; still it will slip through them.

When Clayton was gone but a little way over the heather and hare–runs,
his brother made off, with his gun uncharged, for the group still at
work in the house–front. Bull Garnet was there, with Rufus Hutton
sticking like a leech to him; no man ever was bored more sharply, or
more bluntly expressed it. The veins of his temples and close–cropped
head stood out like a beech–treeʼs stay roots; he was steaming all
over with indignation, and could not find a vent for it. When Cradock
came up, Bull saw in a glimpse that he was expected to say something;
in fact, that he ought, as a gentleman, to show his interest, not
his surprise. Nevertheless he would not do it, though he loved and
admired Cradock; and for many reasons was cut to the heart by his
paulo–postponement. So he left Craddy to begin, and presented no notch
in his swearing. His swearing was tremendous, for he hated change of
orders.

“Mr. Garnet”, said Cradock, at last, “I have heard a great deal of
bad language, especially among the bargees at Oxford and the piermen
at Southampton; and I donʼt pretend to split hairs myself, nor am I
mealy–mouthed; but I trust you will excuse my observing, that up to the
present moment I have never heard such blackguardly language as you are
now employing”.

Bull Garnet turned round and looked at him. If Cradock had shown any
sign of fear, he would have gone to the earth at once, for his unripe
strength would have had no chance with Garnetʼs prime in its fury. The
eyes of each felt hot in the otherʼs, as in reciprocal crucibles; then
Mr. Garnetʼs rolled away in a perfect blaze of tears. He dashed out his
hand and shook Cradockʼs mightily, quite at the back of the oak–tree;
then he patted him on the shoulders, to resume his superiority; and
said:

“My boy, I thank you”.

“Well”, thought Cradock, “of all the extraordinary fellows I ever came
across, you are the most extraordinary. And yet it is quite impossible
to doubt your perfect sincerity, and almost impossible to call in
question your sanity”.

These reflections of Master Cradock were not so lucid as usual. At
least he made a false antithesis. If it had been possible to doubt
Mr. Garnetʼs sincerity, he would not have been by any means so
extraordinary as he was.

“Not much trouble, after all”, cried Rufus Hutton, rollicking up like
a man of thrice his true cubic capacity; “ah, these things are simple
enough for a man with a little _νοῦς_. I shall explain the whole
process to Mrs. Hutton, she is so fond of information. Never saw a
firework before, sir—at least, I mean the machinery of them—and now I
understand it thoroughly; much better, indeed, than the foreman does.
Did not I hear you say so, George”?

“Eh, my mon, I deed so”—the foreman was a shrewd, dry Scotchman—“in
your own opeenion mainly. But ye havena peyed us yet, my mon, for the
dustin’ o’ your shoon”.

Rufus Hutton began, amid some laughter, to hunt his French purse for
the siller, when the foreman leaped up as if he were shot, and dashed
behind the oak–tree. “Awa, mon, awa, if ye value your life! Dinna ye
see the glue–pot burstinʼ”?

Rufus dropped the purse, and fled for his life, and threw himself flat,
fifty yards away, that the explosion might pass over him. Even then,
when the laugh was out, and Mr. Garnet had said to him, “Perhaps, sir,
you will explain that process for the benefit of Mrs. Hutton”, instead
of being disconcerted he was busier than ever, and took Mr. Garnet
aside some little way down the chase.

“They want to make a job of it, I can see that well enough. To charge
for it, sir; to charge for it”.

“Thank you for your advice, Dr. Hutton”, replied Bull Garnet, crustily;
he was very morose that afternoon, and surly betwixt his violence;
“but perhaps you had better leave them to me, for fear of the glue–pot
bursting”.

“Ah, I suppose I shall never hear the last of that most vulgar
pleasantry. But I tell you they canʼt see it, or else it is they wonʼt.
They are determined to do it all over again, and they need only change
four letters, and the fixings all come in again. For the R they should
put an L, for the D a Y——Bless my soul, Mr. Garnet, what is it you see
there”?

No wonder Rufus Hutton asked what Mr. Garnet saw, for the stewardʼs
eyes were fixed intently, wrathfully, ferociously, upon something
not very far from the place where his home lay among the trees. His
forehead rolled in three heavy furrows, deep and red at the bottom,
his teeth were set hard, and the muscles of his shoulders swelled as
he clenched his hands fast. Dr. Hutton, gazing in the same direction,
could see only trees and heather. “What is it you see there, Mr.
Garnet”? Rufus Hutton by this time was quivering with curiosity.

“Iʼd advise you, sir, not to ask me”: then he added, in a different
tone, “the most dastardly scoundrel poacher that ever wanted an ounce
of lead, sir. Let us go back to the men, for I have little time to
waste”.

“Cool fellow”, thought Rufus; “waste of time to talk to me, is it? But
what eyes the man must have”!

And so he had, and ears too. Bull Garnet saw and heard every single
thing that passed within the rim of his presence. No matter what he was
doing, or to whom he was talking, no matter what was afoot, or what
temper he was in, he saw and heard as clearly as if his whole attention
were on it, every moving, breathing, speaking, or spoken thing, within
the range of human antennæ. So a spider knows if even a midge or a
brother spiderʼs gossamer floats in the dewy unwoven air beyond his
octagonal subtlety. From this extraordinary gift of Bull Garnet, as
well as from his appearance, and the force of his character, the sons
of the forest were quite convinced that he was under league to the
devil.

In half an hourʼs time or less, when the dusk come down like wool,
Cradock cast loose his favourite Caldo, and set out for the Coffin
Wood. From habit more than forethought, and to give his dog some
pleasure, there by the kennel he loaded his double–barrelled gun. He
had made up his mind to shoot no more upon his fatherʼs land, until
he had express permission from Sir Cradock Nowell. This was a whim,
no doubt, and a piece of pride on his part; but the scene of that
afternoon, and his fatherʼs bearing towards him, had left some bitter
feeling, and a sense of alienation. This was the reason why he would
not go with Clayton, much as he longed to do so. Now, with some dull
uncertainty and vague depression clouding him, he loaded his gun in
an absent manner; putting loose shot, No. 6, in one barrel, and a
cartridge in the other. “Hie away, boy”! he cried to Caldo, who had
crouched at his feet the while; then he struck off hot foot for the
westward, with the gun upon his shoulder. But just as he started, one
of the lads, who was often employed as a beater, ran up, and said, with
his cap in his hand, in a manner most insinuating—

“Take I ’long of ’ee, Meestur Craduck. Iʼll be rare and keerful, sir”.

“No, thank you, Charley, not this time. I am not even going shooting,
and I mean to go quite alone”.

Poor Cradock, unlucky to the last. Almost everything he had done that
day had been a great mistake; and now there was only one more to come,
the deadliest error of all.

Whistling a dreamy old tune, he hurried over the brown and tufted land,
sometimes leaping a tussock of bed–furze, sometimes following a narrow
hare–run, a soft green thread through the heather.

The sun had been down for at least half an hour, and under the trees
there was twilight; but here, in the open, a tempered brightness
flowed from some yellow clouds still lingering in the west. You might
still know a rabbit from a hare at fifty or sixty yards off. And in
truth both bunnies and hares were about; the former hopping, and
stopping, and peeping, and pricking their ears as the fern waved, and
some sitting gravely upon a hillock, with their backs like a home–made
loaf; the hares, on the other hand, lopping along, with their great
ears drooping warily, and the spring of their haunches gathered up
for a dash away any whither: but all alike come abroad to look for
the great and kind God who feeds them. Then, from either side of the
path, or the sandy brows of the gravel–pit, the diphthong cry of the
partridge arose, the call that tells they are feeding. Convivial and
good–hearted bird, who cannot eat without conversation, nor without
it be duly eaten; no marvel that the Paphlagonians assign you a brace
of hearts. The pheasants were flown to the coverts long ago (they
are fearful of losing the way to bed), two or three brown owls were
mousing about, and a horned fellow came sailing smoothly from the deep
settlements of the thicket, as Cradock Nowell leaped up the hedge,
a hedge overleaning, overtwisting, stubby, and crowded with ash,
rose, and hazel, the fence of the Coffin Wood. Though Caldo had stood
picturesquely at least a dozen times, and looked back at his master
reproachfully, turning the white of his eye, and champing his under
lip, and then dropped as if he himself were shot, when the game sped
away with a whirr, Cradock, true to his resolution, had not pulled
trigger yet. And though the repression was not entirely based upon
motives humane, our Cradock felt a new delight in sparing the lives of
those poor things who have no other life to look to. At least so we
dare to restrict them. So merry and harmless to him they seemed, so
glad that the dangerous day was done, so thankful for having been fed
and saved by the great unknown, but felt, Feeder, Father, and Saviour.




CHAPTER XIX.


Meanwhile Sir Cradock Nowell had found, at the peaceful Rectory, a
tumult nearly as bad as that which he had left in his own household.
In a room which was called by others the book–room, by herself “the
library”, Miss Eudoxia sat half choked, in a violent fit of hysterics,
Amy and fat Jemima doing their utmost to console her and bring her
round. Sir Cradock had little experience of women, and did the worst
thing he could have done—that is to say, he stood gazing.

“Amy”, groaned Miss Eudoxia—“Amy, if you donʼt want to kill me, get him
out of the room, my child”.

“Go, go, go”! cried Amy, in desperation. “Canʼt you see, godpapa, that
we shall do better without you; oh, ever, ever so much”?

Sir Cradock Nowell felt a longing to box pretty Amyʼs ears; he had
always loved his godchild, Amy, and chastened her accordingly. He now
loved Amy best in the world, next to his pet son, Clayton. To tell the
truth, he had bathed himself in the sunset–glow of match–making, all
the way down the chase. Clayton, proclaimed the heir and all that,
should marry Amy Rosedew; what could it matter to him about money,
and where else would he find such a maiden? Then, in the course of a
few more years—so soon as ever there were five, or, say at the most
six children—he, Sir Cradock, would make over the management of the
property; that is, if he felt tired of it, and they were both very
steady. And what of Cradock, you planning father, what of your other
son, Cradock? In faith, he must do for a parson.

Sir Cradock retired in no small flurry, and went to the garden to look
for Jem. Miss Eudoxia became at once unconscious, as she ought to have
been long ago; and thenceforth she would never acknowledge that she had
seen the intruder at all; or, indeed, that there had been one. However,
it cured her, for a very long time, of those sad attacks of hysteria.

This present attack was the natural result of a violent conflict with
Amy, who was not going to be trampled upon, even by Aunt Doxy. It
appears that, early in the afternoon, the good aunt began to wonder
what on earth was become of her niece. Of course she could not be at
the school, because Wednesday was a half–holiday; she was not in the
library, nor in the back–kitchen, nor even out at Pincherʼs kennel.
No, nor even in the garden, although she had a magnificent lot of
bulbs to plant, for which she had saved up ever so much of her little
pocket–money. “Well”, said Miss Eudoxia, who was thirsting for her
gossip, which she always held after lunch—“well, I must say this is
_most_ inconsiderate of her. And I promised John to take her to the
park, and how am I to get ready? Girls are not what they used to be,
though Amy is such a good girl. They read all sorts of trashy books,
and then they go eloping”.

That last idea sent the good aunt in hot haste to Amyʼs bedroom; and
who should be there, sitting by the window, with a small book in her
hand, but beautiful Amy herself.

“Well”! cried Miss Eudoxia, heavily offended; “indeed, I _am_
surprised. So this is what you prefer, is it, to your own auntʼs
conversation? And, I declare, what a colour you have! And panting, as
if you had asthma! Let me see that book this moment, miss”!

“To be sure, Aunt Eudoxia”, said Amy, rather indignantly; “but you need
not be in a pet, you know”.

“Oh, neednʼt I, indeed, when you read such books as this! Oh, what will
your poor father say? And _you_ to have a class in the Sunday–school”!

Of all the grisly horrors produced to make the travellerʼs hair
creep, one of the most repulsive and glaring was in Amyʼs delicate
hand. A hideous ape, with an open razor, was about to cut a young
ladyʼs throat. Chuckling, he drew her fair neck to the blade by her
dishevelled hair. At her feet lay an elderly woman, dead; while a man
with a red cap was gazing complacently in at the window. The back of
the volume was relieved by a ghost, a deathʼs head, and a pair of
cross–bones.

“Well”! said Miss Eudoxia. Her breath was gone for a long while, and
she could say nothing more.

“I know the cover is ugly, aunt, but the inside is so beautiful. Oh,
and so very wonderful! I canʼt think how any one ever could imagine
such splendid horrible things. Oh, so clever, Aunt Doxy; and full of
things that make me tingle, as if my brain were gone to sleep. And I
want to ask papa particularly about galvanizing the mummy”.

“Indeed; yes, galvanizing! and pray does your father know of your
having this horrible book”?

“No; but I mean to tell him, the moment I have got to the end of it”.

“Good child, and most dutiful! When you have swallowed the poison,
youʼll tell us”.

“Poison indeed, Aunt Eudoxia! How dare you talk to me like that? Do you
dare to suppose that I would read a thing that was unfit for me”?

“No, I donʼt think you would, knowingly. But you are not the proper
judge. Why did you not ask your father or me, before you began this
book”?

“Because I thought you wouldnʼt let me read it”.

“Well, that does beat everything. Candid impudence, I call that,
perfectly candid insolence”! Aunt Doxyʼs throat began to swell; there
was weak gorge in the family. Meanwhile, Miss Amy, who all the time had
been jerking her shoulders and standing upright, in a manner peculiarly
her own—Amy felt that her last words required some explanation. She had
her fatherʼs strong sense of justice, though often pulled crooked by
womanhood.

“You know well enough what I mean, aunt, though you love to
misrepresent me so. I mean that you would not let me read it, not
because it was wrong (which it isnʼt), but for fear of making me
nervous. And upon that subject, at least, I think I have a right to
judge for myself”.

“Oh, I dare say; you, indeed! And pray who lent you that book? Unless,
indeed, in your self–assertion, you went to a railway and bought it”.

“That is just the sort of thing I would rather die than tell, after all
the fuss you have made about it”.

“Thank you; I quite perceive. A young gentleman—not to be
betrayed—_scamp_, whoever he is”. It was Clayton Nowell who had lent
the book.

“Is he indeed? I wish you were only half as upright and honourable”.

Hereupon Miss Eudoxia, who had dragged her niece down to the book–room,
with dialogue all down the stairs, muttered something about her will,
that she had a little to leave, though not much, but honestly her
own—God knew—and down she went upon the chair, with both hands to her
side. At the sequel, as we have seen, Sir Cradock Nowell assisted, and
took little for his pains.

After this, of course, there was a great reconciliation. For they loved
each other thoroughly; and each was sure to be wild with herself for
having been harsh to the other. They agreed that their eyes were much
too red now to go and see the nascent fireworks.

“A gentlemanʼs party to–night; my own sweet love, how glad I am!
I ought to know better, Amy dearest; and they have never sent the
goulard. I ought to know, my own lovey pet, that we can trust you in
everything”.

“No, aunty dear, you oughtnʼt. I am as obstinate as a pig sometimes;
and I wish you would box my ears, aunt. I hope my hair wonʼt be right
for a month, dearest aunt, where you pulled it; and as for the book,
I have thrown it into the kitchen–fire long ago, though I do wish,
darling aunt, you could have read about the descent into the Mäelstrom.
I declare my head goes round ever since! What amazing command of
language! And he knows a great deal about cooking”.

James Pottles, groom and gardener, who even aspired to the hand, or
at any rate, to the lips, of the plump and gaudy Jemima, was not at
all the sort of fellow you would appreciate at the first interview.
His wits were slow and mild, and had never yet been hurried, for his
parents were unambitious. It took him a long time to consider, and a
long time again to express himself, which he did with a roll of his
tongue. None the less for that, Jem Pottles was quoted all over the
village as a sayer of good things. No conclusion was thought quite
safe, at least by the orthodox women, until it had been asked with
a knowing look—“And what do Jem Pottles say of it”? Feeling thus
his responsibility, and the gravity of his opinion, Jem grew slower
than ever, and had lately contracted a habit of shutting one eye as
he cogitated. As cause and effect always act and react, this added
enormously to his repute, until Mark Stote the gamekeeper, and Reuben
Cuff the constable, ached and itched with jealousy of that “cock–eyed,
cock–headed boy”.

Sir Cradock found Jem quite at his leisure, sweeping up some of the
leaves in the shrubbery, and pleasantly cracking the filberts which he
discovered among them. These he peeled very carefully, and put them
in the pocket of his stable waistcoat, ready for Jemima by–and–by.
He swished away very hard with the broom the moment he saw the old
gentleman, and touched his hat in a way that showed he could scarcely
spare time to do it.

“What way, my lad, do you think it likely your master will come home
to–day”?

This was just the sort of question upon which Jem might commit himself,
and lose a deal of prestige; so he pretended not to hear it, and
brushed the very ground up. These tactics, however, availed him not,
for Sir Cradock repeated his inquiry in a tone of irritation. Jem
leaned his chin on the broom–handle, and closed one eye deliberately.

“Well, he maight perhaps come the haigher road, and again a maight come
the lower wai, and Iʼve a knowed him crass the chase, sir, same as
might be fram alongside of Meester Garnetʼs house. There never be no
telling the wai, any more than the time of un. But itʼs never no odds
to me”.

“And which way do you think the most likely now”?

“Not to say ‘now’, but bumbai laike. If so be a cooms arly, a maight
come long of the haigher road as goes to the ‘Jolly Foresters;’ and if
a comʼth middlin’ arly, you maight rackon may be on the town wai; but
if he cometh unoosial late, and a heap of folks be sickenin’ or hisself
hath pulled a book out, a maight goo round by Westacot, and come home
by Squire Garnetʼs wai”. Rich in alternatives, Jem Pottles opened the
closed eye, and shut the open one.

“What a fool the fellow is”! said Sir Cradock to himself; “Iʼll try
the first way, at any rate. For if John is so late, I could not stop
for him, with all those people coming. How I wish we were free from
strangers to–night, with all these events in the family! But perhaps,
if we manage it well, it will carry it off all the better”.

Sir Cradock Nowell was in high spirits as he started leisurely for a
saunter along the higher road. This was the road which ran eastward,
both from the Hall and the Rectory, into the depth of the forest. In
all England there is no lovelier lane, if there be one to compare with
it. Many of the forest roads are in fault, because they are too open.
You see too far, you see too much, and you are not truly embowered. In
a forest we do not want long views, except to rejoice in the amplitude.
And a few of those, just here and there, enlarge the great enjoyment.
What we want, as the main thing of all, as the staple feeling, is the
deep, mysterious, wondering sense of being swallowed up, and knowing
it: swallowed up, not as we are in catacombs, or wine–vaults, or
any railway tunnel; but in our own motherʼs love, with God around
us everywhere. To many of us, perhaps to most, so placed at fall of
evening, there is a certain awe, a dread which overshades enjoyment. If
so, it springs in part at least from our unnatural nature; that is to
say, the education which teaches us so very little of the things around
us.

How the arches spring overhead, and the brown leaves flutter among
them! In and out, and through and through, across and across, with
delicacy, veining the very shadows. For miles we may wander beneath
them, and see no two alike. How, for fear of wearying us, after
infinite twists and turns—but none of them contortions—after playing
across the heavens, and sweeping away the sunshine, now in this
evening light they hover, and rustle like the skirts of death. Is
there one of them with its lichen–mantle copied from its neighbourʼs?
Is there one that has borrowed a line, a character, even a cast of
complexion from its own brother rubbing against it? Their arms bend
over us as we walk, we are in their odour and influence, we know that,
like the Magi of old, they adore only God and His sun; and, when we
come out from under them, we never ask why we are sad.




CHAPTER XX.


There is a long, mysterious thrill, a murmur rather felt than heard,
a shudder of profundity, which traverses the woodland hollows at the
sunʼs departure. In autumn most especially, when the glory of trees is
saddening, and winter storms are in prospect, this dark disquietude
moves the wood, this horror at the nightfall, and doubt of the coming
hours. Touched as with a subtle stream, the pointlets of the oak–leaves
rise, the crimped fans of the beech are fluttered, and lift their
glossy ovals, the pendulous chains of the sycamore swing; while the
poplar flickers its silver skirts, the tippets and ruffs of the ivy are
ruffling, and even the three–lobed bramble–leaf cannot repress a shiver.

Touched with a stream at least as subtle, we, who are wandering among
the dark giants, shiver and shrink, we know not why; and our hearts
beat faster, to feel how they beat. The cause is the same both for tree
and for man. Earthly nature has not learned to count upon immortality.
Therefore all her works, unaided, loathe to be undone.

Whether it were this, or his craving for his dinner, that made Sir
Cradock Nowell feel chilled, as he waited under the shuddering trees
for his friend John Rosedew—far be it from me to say, because it
may have been both, sir. And the other cause to which he always
ascribed it—after the event—to wit, a divine afflatus of diabolical
presentiment, is one we have no faith in, until we own to nightmare.
Anyhow, there he was, for upwards of an hour; and no John Rosedew
came up the hill, which Sir Cradock did not feel it at all his duty
to descend, on the very safe presentiment of the distress _revocare
gradum_.

Meanwhile John Rosedew was speeding merrily, according to his ideas
of speed (which were relative to the last degree), along a narrow
bridle–way, some two miles to the westward. It would be a serious
insult—so the parson argued—to the understanding of any man who
understood a horse, and now John Rosedew had owned Coræbus very nearly
nine months, and though he had never owned a horse before, surely by
this time he could set papers in the _barbara celarent_ of the most
recondite horse–logic—or was it dialectics?—an insult it would be to
that Hippicus who felt himself fit now to go to a fair and discuss many
points with the jockeys, if anybody suggested to him that Coræbus ought
to trot.

“Trot, sir”! cried John Rosedew, to an imaginary Hippodamas, “hasnʼt
he been trotting for nearly an hour to–day, sir? Quite an _equus
tolutarius_. And upon my word, I only hope he is not so sore as I am”.
Then he threw the reins over the ponyʼs neck, and let him crop some
cytisus.

“Coræbus, have no fear, my horse, you shall not be overworked. Or
if Epirus or Mycenæ be thy home and birthplace—_incertus ibidem
sudor_—thrice I have wiped it off, and no oaten particles in it; _urit
avenœ_, so I suppose oats must dry the skin. ‘Ad terramque fluit
devexo pondere cervix’, a line not to be rendered in English, even by
my Cradock. How fine that whole description, but made up from alien
sources! Oh how Lucretius would have done it! Most sad that he was not
a Christian”.

A believer was what John Rosedew meant. But by this time he was
beginning to look upon all his classical friends as in some sort
Christians, if they only believed in their own gods. Wherein, I fear,
he was far astray from the text of one of the Articles.

Cob Coræbus by this time knew his master thoroughly; and exercising
his knowledge cleverly, made his shoes last longer. If the weather
felt muggy and “trying”—from an equine view of probation—if the road
was rough and against the grain, even if the forest–fly came abroad
upon business, Coræbus used (in sporting parlance) to “shut up”
immediately. This he did, not in a defiant tone, not in a mode to
provoke antagonism; he was far too clever a horse for that; but with
every appearance of a sad conviction that his master had no regard
for him. At this earnest appeal to his feelings, John Rosedew would
dismount in haste, and reflect with admiration upon the weeping steeds
of Achilles, or the mourning horse of Mezentius, while he condemned
with acrimony the moral conveyed by a song he had heard concerning
the “donkey wot wouldnʼt go”. Then he would loosen the girths, and,
remonstrating with Coræbus for his want of self–regard, carefully wipe
with his yellow silk pocket–handkerchief first all the accessible parts
of the cob that looked at all uncomfortable, and then his own capacious
forehead. This being done, he would search around for a juicy mouthful
of grass, or dive for an apple or slice of carrot—Coræbus at the same
time diving nasally—into the depths of his black coat pocket, where
he usually discovered his lunch, which he had altogether forgotten.
While the horse was discussing this little refreshment, John would put
his head on one side, and look at him very knowingly, revolving in his
mind a question which very often presented itself, whether Coræbus were
descended from Corytha or Hirpinus.

However this may have been—and from his “staying qualities” one would
have thought him rather a chip from the old block of Troy—he was the
first horse good John Rosedew had ever called his own; and he loved and
admired him none the less for certain calumnies spread by the envious
about seedy–toes, splints, and spavins. Of these crimes, whatever they
might be, the parson found no mention in Xenophon, Pliny, or Virgil,
and he was more than half inclined to believe them clumsy modern
figments. As for the incontestable fact that Coræbus began to whistle
when irrationally stimulated beyond his six miles an hour, why, that
John Rosedew looked upon as a classical accomplishment, and quoted a
line from Theocritus. Very swift horses were gifted with this peculiar
power, for the safety of those who would otherwise be the victims
of their velocity, even as the express train always whistled past
Brockenhurst station.

After contemplating the animal till admiration was exhausted, and
wondering why some horses have hairy, while others have smooth ankles,
he would refresh himself with a reverie about the Numidian cavalry;
then declaring that Jem Pottles was “impolitiæ notandus”, he would pass
his arm through the bridle, and calling to mind the Pæon young lady who
unduly astonished Darius, pull an old book from some inner pocket, and
stroll on, with Coræbus sniffing now and then at his hat–brim.

To any one who bears in mind what a punctual body Time is, this
account of the rectorʼs doings will make it not incredible that he
was often late for dinner. But he never lost reckoning altogether in
his circumnavigation, because his leisure did not begin till he had
passed the “Jolly Foresters”; for there he must be by a certain hour,
or Coræbus would feel aggrieved, and so would Mrs. Cripps, who always
looked for him at or about 1.30 P.M. For some mighty fine company
was to be had by a horse who could behave himself, in the stable
of the “Jolly Foresters”, about middle–day on a Wednesday. Several
high–stepping buggy–mares, one or two satirical Broughamites, even
some nags who gave a decided tone to the neighbourhood, silver–hamed
Clevelands, and champ–the–bit Clydesdales: even these were not too
proud—that they left for vulgarian horses—to snort and blow hard at
the “Forestersʼ” oats, and then eat them up like winking. To this
select circle our own Coræbus had been admitted already, and his
conversational powers admired, when he had produced an affidavit that
his master was in no way connected with trade.

Coræbus now bade fair to be spoiled by all this grand society. Every
Wednesday he came home less natural, more coxcombical. He turned up
his nose at many good horses, whom he had once respected, fellows who
wandered about in the forest, and hung down their chins when the rain
came! And then he became so affected and false, with an interesting
languor, when Amy jumped out to caress him! Verily, friend Coræbus,
thou shalt pay out for this! What call, pray, hast thou to become a
humbug, from seeing how men do flourish?

John Rosedew awoke quite suddenly to the laws of time and season, as
the hazel branches came over his head, and he could see to read no
longer. The grey wood closed about him, to the right hand and to the
left; the thick shoots of the alder, the dappled ash, and the osier,
hustled among the taller trees whose tops had seen the sunset; tufts
of grass, and blackberry–tangles, hipped dog–roses leaning over them,
stubby clumps of buckthorn, brake–fern waving six feet high where the
ground held moisture—who, but an absent man, would have wandered at
dusk into such a labyrinth?

“ʼActum est’ with my dinner”, exclaimed the parson aloud, when he awoke
to the situation; “and what, perhaps, is more important to thee, at
least, Coræbus, thine also is ‘pessum datum’. And there is no room
to turn the horse round without scratching his eyes and his tail
so. Nevertheless, this is a path, or at one time must have been so;
‘semita, callis, tramesʼ—that last word is the one for it, if it be
derived from ‘traho’ (which, however, I do not believe)—for, lo! there
has been a log of wood dragged here even during a post–diluvial period:
we will follow this track to the uttermost; what says the cheerful
philosopher:—‘_παντοίην βιότοιο τάμοις ὁδόν_’. Surely a gun, nay, two,
or, more accurately, two explosions; now for some one to show us the
way. Coræbus, be of good cheer, there is supper yet in thy _φάτνῃ_,
not _ἐϋξέστῳ_; advance then thy best foot. Why not?—seest thou an
_ἔιδωλον_? Come on, I say, mine horse—Great God!——” And he was silent.

Tired as he was, Coræbus had leaped back from the leading rein,
then cast up his head and snorted, and with a glare of terror stood
trembling. What John Rosedew saw at that moment was stamped on his
heart for ever. Across his narrow homeward path, clear in the grey
light, and seeming to creep, was the corpse of Clayton Nowell, laid
upon its left side, with one hand to the heart, the wan face stark and
spread on the ground, the body stretched by the final throe. The pale
light wandered over it, and showed it only a shadow. John Rosedewʼs
nerves were stout and strong, as of a man who has injured none; he had
buried hundreds of fellow–men, after seeing them die; but, for the
moment, he was struck with a mortal horror. Back he fell, and drove
back his horse; he could not look at the dead manʼs eyes fixed intently
upon him. One minute he stood shivering, and the ash–leaves shivered
over him. He was conscious somehow of another presence which he could
not perceive. Then he ran up, like a son of God, to what God had left
of his brother. The glaze (as of ground glass) in the eyes, the smile
that has swooned for ever, the scarlet of the lips turned out with the
chalky rim of death, the bulge of the broad breast, never again to rise
or fall in breathing—is there one of these changes we do not know,
having seen them in our own dearest ones?

But a worse sight than of any dead man—dead, and gone home to his
Father—met John Rosedewʼs quailing eyes, as he turned towards the
opening. It was the sight of Cradock Nowell, clutching his gun with one
hand, and clinging hard with the other, while he hung from the bank
(which he had been leaping) as a winding–sheet hangs from a candle.
The impulse of his leap had failed him, smitten back by horror; it was
not in him to go back, nor to come one foot forward. The parson called
him by his name, but he could not answer; only a shiver and a moan
showed that he knew his baptism. The living was more startled, and more
startling, than the dead.




CHAPTER XXI.


There was a little dog that crept and moaned by Claytonʼs body, a
little dog that knew no better, never having been taught much. It was a
small black Swedish spaniel, skilful only in woodcocks, and pretty well
up to a snipe or two, but actually afraid of a pheasant on account of
the dreadful noise he made. She knew not any more than the others why
her name was “Wena”, and she was perfectly contented with it, though it
must have been a corruption. The men said it ought to be “Winifred”;
the maids, more romantic, “Rowena”; but very likely John Rosedew was
right, being so strong in philology, when he maintained that the name
was a syncopated form of “Wadstena”, and indicated her origin.

However, she knew her masterʼs name better than her own. You had only
to say “Clayton”, anywhere or anywhen, and she would lift her tangled
ears in a moment, jerk her little whisk of a tail, till you feared
for its continuity, and trot about with a sprightly air, seeking all
around for him. Now she was cuddled close into his bosom, moaning,
and shivering, and licking him, staring wistfully at his eyes and the
wound where the blood was welling. She would not let John Rosedew touch
him, but snapped as he leaned over; and then she began to whimper
softly, and nuzzle her head in closer. “Wena”, he said, in a very low
voice—“pretty Wena, let me”. And then she understood that he meant
well, and stood up, and watched him intently.

John knew in a moment that all was over between this world and Clayton
Nowell. He had felt it from the first glance indeed, but could not
keep hope from fluttering. Afterwards he had no idea what he did, or
how he did it, but the impression left by that short gaze was as stern
as the death it noted. Full in the throat was the ghastly wound, and
the charge had passed out at the back of the neck, through the fatal
grape–cluster. Though the bright hair flowed in a pool of blood, and
the wreck of life was pitiful, the face looked calm and unwrung by
anguish, yet firm and staunch, with the courage summoned to ward death
rather than meet it.

John Rosedew, shy and diffident in so many little matters, was not a
man to be dismayed when the soul is moving vehemently. Now he leaped
straight to the one conclusion, fearful as it was.

“Holy God, have mercy on those we love so much! No accident is this,
but a savage murder”.

He fell upon his knees one moment, and prayed with a dead hand in his
own. He knew, of course, that the soul was gone, a distance thought can
never gaze; but prayer flies best in darkness.

Then, with the tears all down his cheeks, he looked round once, as if
to mark the things he would have to tell of. In front of the corpse lay
the favourite gun, with the muzzle plunged into the bushes, as if the
owner had fallen with the piece raised to his shoulder. The hammer of
one barrel was cocked, of the other on half–cock only; both the nipples
were capped, and, of course, both barrels loaded. The line of its fire
was not towards Cradock, but commanded a little by–path leading into
the heart of the wood.

Meanwhile, Cradock had fallen forward from the steep brow of the
hedge–bank; the branch to which he clung in that staggering way
had broken. Slowly he rose from the ground, and still intent and
horror–struck, unable to come nearer, looked more like one of the
smitten trees which they call in the forest “dead men”, than a living
and breathing body. John Rosedew, not knowing what he did, ran to the
wretched fellow, and tried to take his hand, but the offer was quite
unnoticed. With his eyes still fixed on his twin–brotherʼs corpse,
the youth began fumbling clumsily in the pocket of his shooting–coat;
he pulled out a powder–flask, and rapidly, never once looking at
it, dropped a charge into either barrel. John heard the click of the
spring—one, two, as quick as he could have said it. Then the young man
drew from his waistcoat–pocket two thick patent wads, and squeezed one
into either cylinder. All at once it struck poor “Uncle John” what he
was going to do. Preparing to shoot himself!

“Cradock, my boy, is this all the fear of God I have taught you”?

Cradock looked at him curiously, and nodded his head in acknowledgment.
It was plain that his wits were wandering. The parson immediately
seized the gun, and sowed the powder broadcast, then wrenched the flask
away from him with a hand there was no resisting. Then for the first
time he observed Caldo in the hedge, “down–charging”; the well–trained
dog had never moved from the moment his master fired.

“Come with me at once, come home, Cradock; boy, you _shall_ come home
with me”!

But the man of threescore was not quick enough for the young despair.
Cradock was out of sight in the thicket, and Caldo galloped after
him. Wild with himself for his slowness of wit, John Rosedew ran to
poor Claytonʼs gun, for fear of his brother finding it. Then he took
from the dead boyʼs pocket his new and burnished powder–flask, though
it went to his heart to do it, and leaped upon the back of Coræbus,
without a thought of Xenophon. Only Wena was left to keep her poor
master company.

How the rector got to the Hall I know not, neither has he any
recollection; but he must have sat his horse like a Nimrod, and taken
a hedge and two ditches. All we know is that he did get there, with
Coræbus as frightened as he was, and returned to the place of disaster
and death, with three men, of whom Dr. Hutton was one. Sir Cradock was
not yet come back to his home, and the servants received proper orders.

As the four men, walking in awe and sorrow, cast the light of a lamp
through the bushes, they heard a quick rustle of underwood, and crackle
of the dead twigs, but saw no one moving.

“Some one has been here since I left”, exclaimed John Rosedew,
trembling; “some one has lain beside the body, and put marks of blood
on the forehead”.

Each of the men knew, of course, what it was—Cradock embracing his
brother!

“A good job you took the gun away; wonder you had the sense, though”,
said Rufus Hutton, sharply, to pretend he wasnʼt crying; “I only know
what I should have done, if I had shot my brother so—blown out the
remains of my brains, sir”!

“Hush”! said John Rosedew, solemnly, and his deep voice made their
hearts thrill; “it is not our own life to will or to do with. In the
hands of the Lord are our life and our death”.

They knelt around the pale corpse tenderly, shading the lamp from the
eyes of it; even Rufus could not handle it in a medical manner. One
of the men, who always declared that he had saved Claytonʼs life in
his childhood, fell flat on the ground, and sobbed fearfully. I cannot
dwell on it any more; it makes a fellow cry to think of it. Only, thank
God, that I am not bound to tell how they met his father.




CHAPTER XXII.


Mark Stote, the head–gamekeeper on the Nowelhurst estate, was a true
and honest specimen of the West Saxon peasant—slow, tenacious, and
dogged, faithful and affectionate, with too much deference, perhaps,
to all who seemed “his betters”. He was now about fifty years old, but
sturdy and active as ever, with a weather–beaten face and eyes always
in quest of something. His home was a lonely cottage in one of the
plantations, and there he had a tidy and very intelligent wife, and a
host of little anxieties. His children, the sparrow–hawks, the weasels,
the young fellows who “called theirselves under–keepers, and all they
kept was theirselves, sir”,—what with these troubles, and (worst,
perhaps, of all) that nest of charcoal–burners by the bustle–headed
oak, with Black Will at the head of them, sometimes, Mark Stote would
assure us, his head was gone “all wivvery[1] like”, and he could get no
sleep of night–time.

A mizzly, drizzly rain set in before the poor people got home that
evening with the body of Clayton Nowell. Long mournful soughs of wind
ensued, the boughs of the trees went heavily, and it blew half a gale
before morning; but it takes a real storm to penetrate some parts of
the forest. Once, however, let the storm get in, and it makes the
most of the opportunity, raging with triple fury, as a lion does in a
compound—the rage of the imperious blast, when it finds no exit.

In the grey of the morning, two men met, face to face, in the
overhanging of the Coffin Wood. Which was the more scared of the
two, neither could have said; although each felt a little pleased at
the terror of the other. The one of strong nerves was superstitious;
the other, though free from much superstition, was nervous under the
circumstances. The tall and big man was Mark Stote, the little fellow
who frightened him Dr. Rufus Hutton. The latter, of course was the
first to recover presence of mind, for Mark Stoteʼs mental locomotion
was of ponderous metal.

“What brings you here, Mr. Stote, at this time of the morning”?

“And what brings you here, Dr. Hutton”?

Mark might have asked with equal reason. He wondered afterwards why he
did not; the wonder would have been if he had. As it was, he only said—

“To see the rights o’ my young meester, sir”.

“The wrongs, you mean”, said Rufus; “Mark Stote, there is more in this
matter than any man yet has guessed at”.

“You be down upon the truth of it, my word for it but you be, sir.
Iʼve a shot along o’ both of ’em, since ’em wor that haigh, and seeʼd
how they thought of their guns, sir; Meester Clayton wor laike enough
to shoot Meester Cradock ’xidentually; but never wicey warse, sir, as
the parson sayeth, never wicey warse, sir, for I niver see no one so
cartious laike”.

“Mark Stote, do you mean to say that Cradock shot his brother on
purpose”?

Mark stared at Rufus for several moments, then he thrust forth his
broad brown hand and seized him by the collar. Dr. Hutton felt that he
was nothing in that big manʼs grasp, but he would not play the coward.

“Stote, let me go this instant. Iʼll have you discharged this very day
unless you beg my pardon”.

“That you moy then, if you can, meester. A leetle chap coom fram
Ingy, an’ we bin two hunner and feefty year ’long o’ the squire and
his foregoers”! Nevertheless he let Rufus go, and looked over his hat
indignantly.

“You are an honest fellow”, cried Hutton, when he got his breath again;
“an uncommonly honest fellow, although in great need of enlightenment.
It is not in my nature, my man”, here he felt like a patron, getting
over his shaking, so elastic was his spirit; “I assure you, Luke—ah no,
your name is Matthew; upon my word, I beg your pardon, I am almost sure
it is Mark—Mr. Mark, I shall do my utmost for your benefit. Now talk no
more, but act, Mark”.

“I oodnʼt a talked nothing, but for mating with your honour”.

“Then resume your taciturnity, which I see is habitual with you, and
perhaps constitutional”.

Mark Stote felt sore all over. Dr. Hutton now was the collarer. Mark,
in his early childhood, had been to school for a fortnight, and ran
away with a sense of rawness, which any big word renewed.

“Mr. Stote, I will thank you to search in that direction, while I
investigate this way”.

Mark Stote longed to suggest that possibly Dr. Hutton, being (as you
might say) a foreigner, was not so well skilled in examining ground
as a woodman of thirty years’ standing; and therefore that he, old
Mark, should have the new part assigned to him, before it was trampled
by Rufus. But the gamekeeper knew not how to express it; sure though
he was (as all of us are, when truth hits the heart like a hammer)
that something evil would come of slurring the matter so feebly. But
who are we to blame him?—we who transport a poor ignorant girl for
trying to hide her ignominy, while we throttle, before she can cry,
babe Truth, who should be received in society with a “Welcome, little
stranger”!

With the heavy rain–drops hanging like leeches, or running together, as
they do, at every thorn or scale of the bark, seeking provocation to
come down the nape of the neck of any man, Rufus Hutton went creeping
under, trying not to irritate them, pretending that he was quite at
home, and understood them like a jungle. Nevertheless he repented, and
did not thoroughly search more than ten square yards. The things would
knock him so in the face, and the stumps would stick in his trousers
so, and the drops were so bad for his rheumatism; and, as it was quite
impossible for any man to make way there, what on earth was there to
look for?

In spite of all this, he did find something, and stowed it away in his
waistcoat pocket, to be spoken of, or otherwise, according to the turn
of events. And by this he meant no dishonesty, at least in his own
opinion, only he pitied young Cradock most deeply, and would do all he
could in his favour. At the side of the narrow by–path leading from
that woodmanʼs track (by which John Rosedew had approached) into the
far depth of the thicket, Dr. Hutton found, under a blackberry–bush, a
little empty tube, unlike any tube he had seen before. It was about two
inches and a half in length, and three–fourths of an inch in diameter.
Sodden as it was with the rain, and opened partway along the seam, it
still retained, unmistakably, the smell of exploded powder. It seemed
to be made of mill–board, or some other form of paper, with a glaze
upon the outside and some metal foil at the butt of it. What puzzled
Rufus most of all was a little cylinder passing into and across the
bottom, something like a boot–tag.

Dr. Hutton was not at this time skilled in modern gunnery. He knew
how to load a fowling–piece, and what the difference was between a
flint–gun and a percussion–gun; moreover, he had been out shooting once
or twice in India, not from any love of the sport, but to oblige his
neighbours. So he thought himself both acute and learned in arriving at
the conclusion that this was a cartridge–case.

“Mark, does Mr. Cradock Nowell generally shoot with cartridges”?

“He laiketh mostways to be with a curtreege in his toard barryel, sir”.

“Oh, keeps a cartridge in his left barrel, does he; and fires first the
right, I suppose”?

Leaving Mark to continue the search, Rufus returned to the Hall, after
carefully taking the distances between certain important points.
He was bound, as he felt, to lose no time in making the strictest
examination of the poor youthʼs body. For now, in this great calamity,
the management of everything seemed to fall upon Rufus Hutton. Sir
Cradock, of course, was overwhelmed; John Rosedew, although so deeply
distressed, for the boys were like his own to him, was ready to do his
utmost; but, as every one knew, except himself, he was not a man of the
world. Unluckily, too, Mr. Garnet, always the leading spirit wherever
he appeared, had not yet presented himself in this keen emergency.
But his son came up, in the course of the day, to ask how Sir Cradock
Nowell was, and to say that his father was quite laid up with a violent
bilious attack.

Dr. Hutton worked very hard, kept his mind on the stretch continually,
ordered every one right and left. He even contrived to repulse all the
kindred, to the twentieth collateral, who were flocking in, that day,
to rejoice at the manhood of the heir. From old Hogstaff, who knew
all the family, kith and kin, and friends and enemies, he learned the
names of the guests expected, and met them with laconic missives handed
through the closed gates at the lodges. In many cases, it is to be
feared, indignation overcame sympathy; “upstart insolence”! was heard
through the clatter of carriage–windows, very nearly as often as, “most
sad occurrence”! However, most of them were consoled by the prospect of
learning everything at the inquest on the morrow. What could be clearer
than that Cradock must be hanged for Claytonʼs murder? The disgrace
would kill the old baronet. “And then, it would be very painful, but my
wife would be bound, sir, for the sake of her poor children, to prove
her direct descent from that well–known Sir Cradock Nowell, who shot a
man in the New Forest. Ah, I fear it runs in the family”.

But their wrath was most unphilosophical, unworthy of any moralists,
when they found that Rufus had cheated them all as to the time of the
inquest. In every direction he spread a report that the coroner could
not attend until three oʼclock on Friday, while he had arranged very
quietly to begin the proceedings at noon. And he had taken good care
to secure the presence of all the chief men in the neighbourhood—the
magistrates, the old friends of the family, all who were interested
in its honour rather than in its possessions. As none of the baffled
cousins could solace themselves with outcry that the matter had been
hushed up, they discovered that kind feeling had made the scene too sad
for them.

The coroner sat in the principal room at the “Nowell Arms”; the jury
had been to see the body lying at the Hall, and now were to hear
the evidence. Six or seven of the county magistrates sat behind the
coroner, and their clerk was with them. Of course they did not attend
officially, their jurisdiction being entirely several from that of the
present court. But there could be little doubt that their action would
depend, in a great measure, upon what should now transpire.

The jury was chosen carefully to preclude, so far as might be, the
charge of private influence. They were known, for the most part, as men
of independence and probity, and two of them as consistent enemies to
the influence of the Hall. As for general spectators, only a few of the
village–folk allowed their curiosity to conquer their good feeling, or,
perhaps, I should say their discretion; for all were tenants under Sir
Cradock; and, though it was known by this time that Bull Garnet was
ill and in bed, prostrated by one of his old attacks, everybody felt
certain that he would find out who dared to be present, and visit them
pretty smartly.

It would be waste of time to recount all the evidence given; for we
know nearly all that Dr. Hutton and the clergyman would depose. Another
medical man, Dr. Gall, had also examined poor Claytonʼs remains; and
the healing profession, who cure us (like bacon) after they have killed
us, are remarkable for agreeing in public, and quarrelling sadly in
private life. So Dr. Gall deposed exactly as _Mr._ Hutton had done. He
was very emphatic towards Rufus, in the use of the proper prefix; but
we who know the skill displayed presuppose the game certificate.

One part, however, of the medical evidence ought to be repeated. Poor
Clayton had not died from an ordinary small–shot wound or wounds, but
from a ghastly hole through his throat, cut as if by a bullet. As Dr.
Gall, who knew something of guns, very concisely put it, the hole was
like the hole in a door, when boys have fired, as they sometimes do, a
tallow–candle through it. And yet it was fluted at the exit, in the
fleshy part of the neck, as no bullet could have marked it. That was
caused by the shot diverging, beginning to radiate, perhaps from the
opposition encountered.

“In two words”, said Dr. Gall, when they had badgered him in his
evidence, “the deceased was killed either by a balled cartridge, or by
a charge of loose shot fired within six feet of him”.

“Very good”, thought Rufus Hutton, who heard all Dr. Gall said; “Iʼll
keep my cartridge–case to myself. Poor Crad shanʼt have that against
him”.

Hereupon, lest any mist (which goddesses abound in, _vide_ Homer
_passim_) descend upon the eyes or mind of any gentle follower of
my poor Craddyʼs fortunes, let me endeavour to explain Dr. Gallʼs
obscurities.

Cartridges, as used by sportsmen with guns which load at the muzzle,
are packages of shot compact, and rammed down in a body. Some of
them have spiral cases of the finest wire, covered round with paper;
others, used for shorter distance, have only cylinders of paper to
enclose the shot. The interstices between the shots are solidified with
sawdust. The only use of these things is—for they save little time in
loading—to kill our brother bipeds, or quadrupeds, if such we are, at
a longer distance. The shots are prevented from scattering so widely
as they love to do, when freed from the barrelʼs repression. They
fly in a closer body, their expansive instincts being checked, when
first they leave the muzzle, by the constraint of the case and the
tightness of their brotherhood. But it sometimes happens, mainly with
_wire_–cartridges, that the shot can never burst its cerements, and
flies in the compass of a slug, until it meets an obstacle. When this
is so, the quarry escapes; unless a bullet so aimed would have hit it.
This non–expansion is called, in good English, the “balling” of the
cartridge. And those which are used for the longest distance, and for
wild–fowl shooting—green cartridges, as they are called, containing
larger shot—are especially apt to ball.

Dr. Gall was aware, of course, that no one beating for a woodcock would
think of putting a green cartridge into his gun at all; but it seemed
very likely indeed that Cradock might have used a blue one, for a
longer shot with his left barrel; and the blue ones, having wire round
them, sometimes ball, though not so often as their verdant brothers. It
only remains to be said that when a cartridge balls, it flies with the
force, as well as in the compass, of a bullet. With three drachms of
powder behind it, it will cut a hole at forty yards through a two–inch
deal.

Whether it were a balled cartridge or a charge of loose shot at six
feet distance, was the momentous issue. In the former case, there would
be fair reason to set it down as an accident; for the place where
Cradock had first been seen was thirty yards from Clayton; and he might
so have shot him thence, in the dusk, and through the thick of the
covert. But if that poor boy had died from a common charge of shot,
“Murder” was the only verdict true men could return on the evidence set
before them. For Cradock must have fired wilfully at the open throat of
his brother, then flown to the hedge and acted horror when he saw John
Rosedew. Where was Cradock? The jury trembled, and so did Rufus Hutton.
The coroner repeated the question, although he had no right to do it,
at that stage of the evidence.

“Since it occurred he has not been seen”, whispered Rufus Hutton at
last, knowing how men grow impatient and evil when unanswered.

“Let us proceed with the rest of the evidence”, said his honour,
grandly; “if the young man cares for his reputation, he will be here
by–and–by. But I have ridden far to–day. Let us have some refreshment,
gentlemen. Justice must not be hurried”.




CHAPTER XXIII.


It will have been perceived already that the coroner was by no means
“the right man in the right place”. The legal firm, “Cole, Cole, and
Son”, had been known in Southampton for many years, as doing a large
and very respectable business. The present Mr. Cole, the coroner, who
had been the “Son” in the partnership, became sole owner suddenly by
the death of his father and uncle. Having brains enough to know that he
was far from having too much, he took at once into partnership with him
an uncommonly wide–awake, wary fellow, who had been head–clerk to the
old firm, ever biding his time for this inevitable result. So now the
firm was thriving under the style and title of “Cole, Chope, and Co”.,
Mr. Chope being known far and wide by the nickname of “Coleʼs brains”.
Mr. Cole being appointed coroner, not many months ago, and knowing very
little about his duties, took good care for a time not to attempt
their discharge without having “Coleʼs brains” with him. But this had
been found to interfere so sadly with private practice, that little
by little Cole plucked up courage, as the novelty of the thing wore
off, and now was accustomed to play the coroner without the assistance
of brains. Nevertheless, upon an occasion so important as this, he
would have come with full cerebrum, but that Chope was gone for his
holiday. Mr. Cole, however, was an honest man—which could scarcely be
said of his partner—and meant to do his duty, so far as he could see
it. In the present inquiry he had less chance of seeing it than usual,
for he stood in great awe of Mr. Brockwood, a man of ability and high
standing, who, as Sir Cradock Nowellʼs solicitor, attended to watch the
case, at the suggestion of Rufus Hutton.

Both the guns were produced to the coroner, in the condition in
which they were found, except that John Rosedew, for safetyʼs sake,
had lowered the right hammer of Claytonʼs to the half–cock, before
he concealed it from Cradock. Cradockʼs own unlucky piece had been
found, on the following morning, in a rushy pool, where he had cast
it, as he fled so wildly. Both the barrels had been discharged,
while both of Claytonʼs were loaded. It went to the heart of every
man there who could not think Cradock a murderer, when in reply to a
jurymanʼs question, what was the meaning of certain lines marked with
a watch–spring file on the trigger–plate of his gun, it was explained
that the twins so registered the number and kind of the seasonʼs game.

After this, Mark Stote was called, and came forward very awkwardly
with a deal of wet on his velveteen cuffs, which he tried to keep from
notice. His eyes were fixed upon the coroner, with a kind of defiance,
but even while he was kissing the book, he was glad to sniff behind it.

“Mr. Mark Stote”, said the coroner, duly prompted, “you have, I
believe, been employed to examine the scene of this lamentable
occurrence”?

Mark Stote took a minute to understand this, and a minute to consider
his answer.

“Yees, my lard, I throwed a squoyle at ’un”.

The representative of the Crown looked at Mark with amazement equal at
least to that with which Mark was regarding him.

“Gentlemen”, asked Mr. Cole, addressing the court in general, “what
language does this man talk”?

“West Saxon”, replied Mr. Brockwood, speaking apart to the coroner;
“West Saxon of the forest. He can talk plain English generally, but
whenever these people are nervous, they fall back unconsciously upon
their native idiom. You will never be able to understand him: shall I
act as interpreter”?

“With all my heart; that is to say, with the consent of the jury. But
what—I mean to say, how——”

“How am I to be checked, you mean, unless I am put upon oath; and how
can you enter it as evidence? Simply thus—let your clerk take down the
original answers. All the jury will understand them, and so, perhaps,
will he”.

The clerk, who was a fine young gentleman, strongly pronounced in
attire, nodded a distinct disclaimer. It would be so unaristocratic to
understand any peasant–tongue.

“At any rate, most of the magistrates do. There are plenty of checks
upon me. But I am not ambitious of the office. Appoint any one you
please”.

“Gentlemen of the jury”, said the coroner, glad to shift from himself
the smallest responsibility, “are you content that Mr. Brockwood should
do as he has offered”?

“Certain, and most kind of him”, replied the jury, all speaking at
once, “if his honour was unable to understand old English”.

“Very good”, said Mr. Brockwood; “donʼt let us make a fuss about
nothing. Mr. Stote says he ‘throwed a squoyle;’ that is to say, he
looked at it”.

“And in what state did you find the ground”? was the coronerʼs next
question.

“Twearable, twearable. Dwont ’e ax ov me vor gude now, dwont ’e”. And
he put up his broad hand before his broad face.

“Terrible, terrible”, said the coroner, going by the light of nature in
his interpretation; “but I do not mean the exact spot only where the
body was found. I mean, how was the ground as regards dry and wet, for
the purpose of retaining footmarks”?

“Thar a bin zome rick–rack wather, ’bout a sannit back. But most peart
on it ave a droud up agin. ’Twur starky, my lard, moor nor stoachy”.
Here Mark felt that he had described things lucidly and powerfully, and
looked round the room for approval.

“Stiff rather than muddy, he means”, explained Mr. Brockwood, smiling
at the coronerʼs dismay.

“Were there any footprints upon it, in the part where the ground could
retain them”?

“ʼTwur dounted and full of stabbles, in the pearts whur the mulloch
wur, but the main of ’un tuffets and stramots”.

“That is to say”, Mr. Brockwood translated, “the ground was full of
impressions and footmarks, where there was any dirt to retain them;
but most of the ground was hillocky and grassy, and so would take no
footprints”.

“When you were searching, did you find anything that seemed to have
been overlooked”?

“Yees, my lard, I vound thissom”—producing Cradʼs stubby
meerschaum—“and thissom”—a burnt felt–wad—“and a whaile vurther,
ai vound thissom”. Here he slowly drew from his pocket a very fine
woodcock, though not over fat, with its long bill tucked most carefully
under its wing. He stroked the dead bird softly, and set its feathers
professionally, but did not hand it about, as the court seemed to
anticipate.

“In what part, and from what direction, has that bird been shot”?

“Ramhard of the head, my lard, as clane athert shat, and as vaine
a bird as iver I wish to zee. But, ahʼs me, her be a wosebird, a
wosebird, if iver wur wan”.

Mark could scarcely control his tears, as he thought of the birdʼs evil
omen, and yet he could not help admiring him. He turned him over and
over again, and dropped a tear into his tail coverts. Mr. Brockwood saw
it and gave him time; he knew that for many generations the Stotes had
lived under the Nowells.

“Oh, the bird was shot, you say, on the right side of the head, and
clean through the head”.

“Thank you”, proceeded the coroner. “Now, do you think that he could
have moved after he touched the ground”?

“Nivir a hinch, I allow, my lard. A vell as dead as a stwoun”.

“Now inform the court, as nearly as you can, of the precise spot where
you found it”.

It took a long time to discover this, for Mr. Stote had not been taught
the rudiments of topography. Nevertheless, they made out at last that
the woodcock had been found, dead on his back, with his bill up, eight
or ten yards beyond the place where Clayton Nowell fell dead, and in
a direct line over his body from the gap in the hedge where Cradock
stood. Dr. Hutton must have found the bird, if he had searched a little
further.

“Now”, said the coroner, forcibly. “Mr. Stote, I will ask you a
question which is, perhaps, a little beyond the rules of ordinary
evidence, I mean, at least, as permitted in a court of record”—here
he glanced at the magistrates, who could not claim the rank of
record—“which of these two unfortunate brothers caused, in your
opinion, the death of—of that woodcock”?

Mr. Brockwood glanced at the coroner sharply, and so did his own clerk.
Even the jury knew, by intuition, that he had no right to tout for
opinions.

“Them crink–crank words is beyand me. Moy head be awl wivvery wi’ ’em,
zame as if my old ooman was patchy”.

“His honour asks you”, said Mr. Brockwood, with a glance not lost on
the justices—for it meant, You see how we court inquiry, though the
question is quite inadmissible—“which of the brothers in your opinion
shot the bird which you found”?

“Why, Meester Cradock, o’ course. Meester Cleaton ’ud needs a blowed un
awl to hame, where a stwooud”.

“Mr. Clayton must have blown him to pieces, if he shot him from the
place where he stood, at least from the place where Mr. Clayton fell.
And poor Mr. Clayton lay directly between his brother and the woodcock”?

Mr. Brockwood in his excitement forgot that he had no right to put
this question, nor, indeed, any other, except as formally representing
some one formally implicated. But the coroner did not check him.

“By whur the blude wor, a moost have been naigh as cud be atwane the
vern–patch and the wosebird”.

“Very good. That fern–patch was the place where Mr. Cradock dropped
from the gap in the hedge. Mr. Rosedew has proved that. Now let us have
all you know, Mark Stote. Did you see any _other_ marks, stabbles you
call them, not, I mean, in the path Mr. Rosedew came along, nor yet in
the patches of thicket through which poor Cradock fled, but in some
other direction”?

This was the very question the coroner ought to have put long ago. Thus
much he knew when Brockwood put it, and now he was angry accordingly.

“Mr. Brockwood, I will thank you—consider, sir, this is a court of
record”!

“Then donʼt let it record stupid humbug”! Mr. Brockwood was a
passionate man, and his blood was up. “I will take the responsibility
of anything I do. All we want to elicit the truth is a little skill
and patience; and for want of that the finest young fellow I have ever
known may be blasted for life, for this world and the other. Excuse me,
Mr. Coroner, I have spoken precipitately; I have much reverence for
your court, but far more for truth”.

Here Mr. Brockwood sat down again, and all the magistrates looked at
him with nods of approbation. Human passions and human warmth are sure
to have their way, even in Areopagus. At last the question was put by
the coroner himself. Of course it was a proper one.

“Yees, I zeed wan”, said Mark Stote, scratching the back of his head
(where at least the memory _ought_ to be); “but a wadnʼt of no ’count
much”.

“Now tell us where that one was”.

“Homezide of the rue, avore you coams to them hoar–witheys, naigh whur
the bower–stone stanneth. ’Twur zumbawdy yaping about mebbe after nuts
as had lanced fro’ the rue auver the water–tabble”.

Before this could be translated, a great stir was heard in the
outer–room, a number of people crying “Donʼt ’ee–now”! and a hoarse
voice uttering “I will”. The coroner was just dismissing Mr. Stote with
deep relief to both of them, and each the more respecting because he
could not understand the other.

“Mark Stote, you have given your evidence in a most lucid manner. There
are few people more to be respected than the thorough Saxon gamekeeper”.

“Moy un goo, my lard”? asked the patient Mark, with his neck quite
stiff, as he at first had stuck it, and one eye cocked at the coroner,
as along the bridge of a fowling–piece.

“Mr. Stote, you may now depart. Your evidence does you the greatest
credit, both as the father of a family, and as—as a conservator of
game, and I may say—ah, yes—as a faithful family retainer”.

“Thank ’ee, my lard, and vor my peart I dwoanʼt bʼleeve now as you
manes all the ’arm as most volks says of ’ee”.

Mark was louting low, trying to remember the fashion they taught him
forty years since in the Sunday–school, when the door flew back, and
the cold wind entered, and in walked Cradock Nowell.

As regards the outer man, one may change in fifty ways in half of
fifty hornʼs. Villainous ague, want of sleep, violent attacks of bile,
inferior claret, love rejected, scarlet fever, small–pox, any of these
may make a man lose memory in the looking–glass; but all combined
could not have wrought such havoc, such appalment, such drought in the
fountains of the blood, as that young face now told of. There was not
one line of it like the face of Cradock Nowell. It struck the people
with dismay, as they made room and let him pass; it would have struck
the Roman senate, even with Cato speaking. Times there are when we
forget even our sense of humour, absorbed in the power of passion, and
the rush of our souls along with it. No one in that room could have
laughed at the best joke ever was made, while he looked at Cradock
Nowell.

Utterly unconscious what any fellow thought of him (except perhaps
in some under–current of electric sympathy, whose wires never can be
cut, up to the drop of the gallows), Cradock crossed the chairs and
benches, feeling them no more than the wind feels the hills it crosses.
Yet with the inbred courtesy of natureʼs thorough gentleman, though
he forgot all the people there as thinking of himself, he did not yet
forget himself as bound to think of them. He touched no man on leg or
elbow, be he baronet or cobbler, without apologizing to him. Then he
stood in the foremost place, looking at the coroner, saying nothing,
but ready to be arraigned of anything.

Mr. Cole had never yet so acutely felt the loss of his “brains”; and
yet it is likely that even Chope would have doubted how to manage it.
The time a man of the world might pass in a dozen common–places, passed
over many shrewd heads there, and none knew what to say. Cradockʼs deep
grey eyes, grown lighter by the change of health, and larger from the
misery, seemed to take in every one who had any feeling for him.

“Here I am, and cannot be hurt, more than my own soul has hurt
me. Charge me with murder if you please, I never can disprove it.
Reputation is a thing my God thinks needless for me; and so it is, in
the despair which He has sent upon me”.

Not a word of this he spoke, but his eyes said every word of it, to
those who have looked on men in trouble, and heard the labouring heart.
As usual, the shallowest man there was the first to speak.

“Mr. Nowell”, asked the coroner, blandly, as of a wealthy client, “am I
to understand, sir, that you come to tender your evidence”?

“Yes”, replied Cradock. His throat was tight, and he could not manage
to say much.

“Then, sir, I am bound to administer to you the caution usual on these
occasions. Excuse me; in fact, I know you will; but your present
deposition may be—I mean it is possible——”

“Sir, I care for nothing now. I am here to speak the truth”.

“Very laudable. Admirable! Gentlemen of the jury—Mr. Brockwood, perhaps
you will oblige the court by examining in chief”?

“No, your honour, I cannot do that; it would be a confusion of duties”.

“I will not be examined”, said Cradock, with a low hoarse voice; he had
been in the woods for a day and two nights, and of course had taken
cold,—“I donʼt think I could stand it. A woman who gave me some bread
this morning told me what you were doing, and I came here as fast as I
could, to tell you all I know. Let me do it, if you please, in the best
way I can; and then do what you like with me”.

The utter despair of those last words went cold to the heart of every
one, and Mark Stote burst out crying so loud that a woman lent him her
handkerchief. But Cradockʼs eyes were hard as flint, and the variety of
their gaze was gone.

The coroner hesitated a little, and whispered to his clerk. Then he
said with some relief, and a look of kindness—

“The court is ready, Mr. Nowell, to receive your statement. Only you
must make it upon oath”.

Cradock, being duly sworn, told all he knew, as follows:

“It had been agreed between us, that my—my dear brother should go alone
to look for a woodcock, which he had seen that day. I was to follow in
about an hour, and meet him in the spire–bed just outside the covert.
For reasons of my own, I did not mean to shoot at all, only to meet
my brother, hear how he had got on, and come home with him. However,
I took my gun, because my dog was going with me, and I loaded it from
habit. Things had happened that afternoon which had rather upset me,
and my thoughts were running upon them. When I got to the spire–bed,
there was no one there, although it was quite dusk; but I thought I
heard my brother shooting inside the Coffin Wood. So I climbed the
hedge, with my gun half–cocked, and called him by his name”.

Here Cradock broke down fairly, as the thought came over him that
henceforth he might call and call, but none would ever answer.

“By what name did you call him”? Mr. Brockwood looked at the coroner
angrily. What difference could it make?

“I called, ‘Viley, Viley, my boy!’ three times, at the top of my voice.
I used to call him so in the nursery, and he always liked it. I canʼt
make out why he did not answer, for he must have been close by—though
the bushes were very thick, certainly. At that instant, before I had
time to jump down into the covert, a woodcock, flushed, perhaps, by
the sound of my voice, crossed a little clearing not thirty yards in
front of me. I forgot all about my determination not to shoot that day,
cocked both barrels in a moment, but missed him clean with the first,
because a branch of the hedge flew back and jerked the muzzle sharply.
But the bird was flying rather slowly, and I got a second shot at him,
as he crossed a little path in the copse, too narrow to be called a
ride. I felt quite sure that I shot straight at him, and I thought
I saw him fall; but the light was very bad, and the trees were very
thick, and he gave one of those flapping jerks at the moment I pulled
the trigger, so perhaps I missed him”.

“That ’ee doednʼt, Meester Craydock. Aiʼse larned ’ee a bit too much
for thic. What do ’ee call thissom”? Here he held up the woodcock.
“Meester Craydock, my lard, be the sprackest shat anywhur round these
pearts”.

Poor Mark knew not that in his anxiety to vindicate his favouriteʼs
skill, he was making the case more black for him.

“Mark Stote, no more interruptions, if you please”, exclaimed the
coroner; “Mr. Nowell, pray proceed”.

“Dwoanʼt ’ee be haish upon un, my lard, dwoanʼt ’ee vaind un guilty. A
coodnʼt no how ’ave doed it. A wor that naice and pertiklar, a woodnʼt
shat iven toard a gipsy bwoy. And his oyes be as sprack as a merlinʼs.
A cood zee droo a mokpieʼs neestie”.

Cradockʼs face, so pale and haggard but a minute before, was now of
a burning red. The jury looked at him with astonishment, and each,
according to his bias, put his construction upon the change. Two
of them thought it was conscious guilt; the rest believed it to be
indignation at the idea of being found guilty. It was neither; it was
hope. The flash and flush of sudden hope, leaping across the heart,
like a rocket over the sea of despair. He could not speak, but gasped
in vain, then glutched (to use a forest word, which means gulped down
a sob), and fell back into John Rosedewʼs arms, faint, and stark, and
rigid.

The process of his mind which led him to the shores of light—but only
for a little glimpse, a glimpse and then all dark again—was somewhat
on this wise: “Only a bullet, or balled cartridge, at the distance I
was from him, could have killed my darling Viley on the spot, as I saw
him dead, with the hole cut through him. I am _almost_ sure that my
cartridge was in the left barrel of the gun, where I always put it.
And now it is clear that the left barrel killed that unlucky bird,
and killed him with shot flying separate, so the cartridge must have
opened. Viley, too, was ten feet under the height the bird was flying.
I donʼt believe _that I hit him at all_. I had loose shot in my right
barrel; the one that sent so random, on account of the branch that
struck it. I am _almost_ sure I had, and I fired quite straight with
the left barrel. God is good, the great God is merciful, after all I
thought of Him”. No wonder that he fainted away, in the sudden reaction.

There is no need to dwell any longer on the misery of that inquest. The
principal evidence has been given. The place where Cradock stood in
the hedge, and the place where Clayton fell and died; how poor Cradock
saw him first, in the very act of jumping, and hung like a nut–shuck,
paralysed; how he ran back to his dead twin–brother and could not
believe in his death, and went through the woods like a madman, with
nothing warm about him except his brotherʼs blood,—all this, I think,
is clear enough, as it had long been to the jury, and now was to the
coroner. Only Cradock awoke from his hope—what did he care for their
verdict? He awoke from his hope not in his moral—that there could be no
doubt of—but in his manual innocence; when, to face all circumstances,
he had nothing but weak habit. He could not swear, he could not even
feel confident (and we want three times three for swearing, that
barbarous institution) that he had rammed the cartridge down the left
barrel, and the charge of shot down the right. All he could say was
this, that it was a very odd thing if he had not.

The oddity of a thing is seldom enough to establish its contrary, in
the teeth of all evidence. So the jury found that “Violet Clayton
Nowell had died from a gunshot wound, inflicted accidentally by his
brother Cradock Nowell, whom, after careful consideration, they
absolved from all blame”.




CHAPTER XXIV.


Rufus Hutton rode home that night to Geopharmacy Lodge. He had worked
unusually hard, even for a man of his activity, during the last three
days, and he wanted to see his Rosa again, and talk it all over with
her. Of course he had cancelled her invitation, as well as that of all
others, under the wretched circumstances. But before he went, he saw
Cradock Nowell safe in the hands of the rector, for he could not induce
him to go to the Hall, and did not think it fair towards his wife, now
in her delicate health, to invite him to the Lodge. And even if he had
done so, Cradock would not have gone with him.

If we strike the average of mankind, we shall find Rufus Hutton above
it. He had his many littlenesses—and which of us has few?—his oddities
of mind and manner, even his want of charity, and his practical
faith in selfishness; none the less for all of that there were many
people who loved him. And those of us who are loved of any—save
parents, wife, or daughter—loved, I mean, as the word is felt and not
interpreted,—with warmth of heart, and moistened eyes (when good or ill
befalls us); any such may have no doubt of being loved by God.

All this while, Sir Cradock Nowell had been alone; and, as Homer has
it, “feeding on his heart”. Ever since that fearful time, when, going
home to his happy dinner with a few choice friends, he had overtaken
some dark thing, which he would not let them hide from him—ever since
that awful moment when he saw what it was, the father had not taken
food, nor comfort of God or man.

All they did—well–meaning people—was of no avail. It was not of
disgrace he thought, of one son being murdered, and the other son
his murderer; he did not count his generations, score the number
of baronets, and weep for the slur upon them; rave of his painted
scutcheon, and howl because this was a dab on it. He simply groaned
and could not eat, because he had lost his son—his own, his sweet, his
best–beloved son.

As for Cradock, the father hoped—for he had not now the energy to care
very much about it—that he might not _happen_ henceforth to meet him
(for all things now were of luck) more than once a month, perhaps; and
then they need not say much. He never could care for him any more; of
that he felt as sure as if his heart were become a tombstone.

Young Cradock, though they coaxed and petted, wept before him at
the parsonʼs, and still more behind him, and felt for him so truly
deeply that at last he burst out crying (which did him Heavenʼs own
good)—Cradock, on his part, would not go to his father, until he should
be asked for. He felt that he could fall on his knees, and crawl along
in abasement, for having robbed the old grey man of all he loved on
earth. Only his father must ask for him, or at least give him leave to
come.

Perhaps he was wrong. Let others say. But in the depths of his grief
he felt the need of a fatherʼs love; and so his agony was embittered
because he got no signs of it. Let us turn to luckier people.

“Rufus, why, my darling Rufus, how much more——are you going to put on
that little piece of ground, no bigger than my work–table”?

Mrs. Hutton had been brought up to “call a spade a spade”; and she
extended this wise nomenclature to the contents of the spade as well.

“Rosa, why, my darling Rosa, that bed contains one hundred and
twenty–five feet. Now, according to the great Justus Liebig, and his
mineral theory——”

“One hundred and twenty–five feet, Rue! And I could jump across it! I
am sure it is not half so long as my silk measure in the shell, dear”!

“Dearest Rosa, just consider: my pet, get out your tablets, for you are
nothing at mental arithmetic”.

“Indeed! Well, you never used to tell me things like that, Rufus”!

“Well, perhaps I didnʼt, Roe. I would have forsworn to any extent, when
I saw you among the candytuft. But now, my darling, I have got you;
and from a lofty feeling, I am bound to tell the truth. Consider the
interests, Rosa——”

“Go along with your nonsense, Rue. You talk below your great
understanding, because you think it suits _me_”.

“Perhaps I do”, said Rufus, “perhaps I do now and then, my dear: you
always hit the truth so. But is it not better to do that than to talk
Greek to my Rosa”?

“I am sure I donʼt know; and I am sure I donʼt care either. When have
I heard you say anything, Rufus, so wonderful, and so out of the way,
that I, _poor I_, couldnʼt understand it? Please to tell me that,
Rufus”.

“My darling, consider. You are exciting yourself so fearfully. You make
me shake all over”.

“Then you should not say such things to me, Rufus. Why, Rue, you are
quite pale”!—What an impossibility! She might have boiled him in soda
without bringing him to a shrimp–colour.—“Come into the house this
moment, I insist upon it, and have two glasses of sherry. And you _do_
say very wonderful things, much too clever for me, Rufus; and indeed, I
believe, too clever for any woman in the world, even the one that wrote
Homer”.

Rosa Hutton ran into the house, and sought for the keys high and low;
then got the decanter at last out of the cellaret, and brought out a
bumper of wine. Crafty Rufus stopped outside, thoroughly absorbed in an
autumn rose; knowing that she liked to do it for him, and glad to have
it done for him.

“Not a drop, unless you drink first, dear. Rosa, here under the weeping
elm: you are not afraid of the girls who are making the bed, I hope”!

“I should rather hope not, indeed! Rue, dear, my best love to you. Do
you think Iʼd keep a girl in the house I was afraid to see through the
window”?

To prove her spirit, Mrs. Hutton tossed a glass of wine off, although
she seldom took it, and it was not twelve oʼclock yet. Rufus looked on
with some dismay, till he saw she had got the decanter.

“Well done, Rosa! What good it does me to see you take a mere drop
of wine! You are bound now to obey me. Roe, my love, your very best
health, and that involves my own. Youʼre not heavy on my shoulder,
love”.

“No, dear, I know that: you are so very strong. But donʼt you see the
boy coming? And that hole among the branches! And the leaves coming off
too! Oh, do let me go in a moment, Rue!——”

“Confound that boy! Iʼm blest if he isnʼt always after me”.

The boy, however, or man as he called himself, was far too important a
personage in their domestic economy to be confounded audibly. Gardener,
groom, page, footman, knife–boy, and coachman, all in one; a long,
loose, knock–kneed, big–footed, what they would call in the forest a
“yaping, shammocking gally–bagger”. His name was Jonah, and he came
from Buckinghamshire, and had a fine drawl of his own, quite different
from that of Ytene, which he looked upon as a barbarism.

“Plase, sir, Maister Reevers ave a zent them traases as us hardered”.
Jonahʼs eyes, throughout this speech, which occupied him at least a
minute, were fixed upon the decanter, with ineffable admiration at the
glow of the wine now the sun was upon it.

“Then, Jonah, my boy”, cried Rufus Hutton, all animation in a moment,
“I have a great mind to give you sixpence. Rosa, give me another glass
of sherry. Hereʼs to the health of the great horticulturist, Rivers!
Most obliging of him to send my trees so early, and before the leaves
are off. Come along, Roe, you love to see trees unpacked, and eat the
fruit by anticipation. I believe youʼll expect them to blossom and bear
by Christmas, as St. Anthony made the vines do”.

“Well, darling, and so they ought, with such a gardener as you to
manage them.—Jonah, you shall have a glass of wine, to drink the health
of the trees. He has never taken his eyes off the decanter, ever since
he came up, poor boy”.

Rosa was very good–natured, and accustomed to farm–house geniality.
Rufus laughed and whispered, “My love, my Indian sherry”!

“Canʼt help it”, said Mrs. Hutton; “less chance of its disagreeing with
him. Here, Jonah, you wonʼt mind drinking after your master”.

“Here be vaine health to all on us”, said Jonah, scraping the gravel
and putting up one finger as he had seen the militia men do (in
imitation of the regulars); “and may us nayver know no taime warse than
the prasent mawment”.

“Hear, hear”! cried Rufus Hutton; “now, come along, and cut the cords,
boy”.

Dr. Hutton set off sharply, with Rosa on his arm, for he did not
feel at all sure but what Jonahʼs exalted sentiment might elicit, at
any rate, half a glass more of sherry. They found the trees packed
beautifully; a long cone, like a giant lobster–pot, weighing nearly two
hundred–weight, thatched with straw, and wattled round, and corded over
that.

“Out with your knife and cut the cords, boy”.

“Well, Rufus, you _are_ extravagant”!—“Rather fine, that”, thought Dr.
Hutton, “after playing such pranks with my sherry”!—“Jonah, I wonʼt
have a bit of the string cut. I want every atom of it. Whatʼs the good
of your having hands if you canʼt untie it”?

At last they got the great parcel open, and strewed all the lawn with
litter. There were trees of every sort, as tight as sardines in a
case, with many leaves still hanging on them, and the roots tied up in
moss. Half a dozen standard apples; half a hundred pyramid pears, the
prettiest things imaginable, furnished all round like a cypress, and
thick with blossom–spurs; then young wall–trees, two years’ trained,
tied to crossed sticks, and drawn up with bast, like the frame of a
schoolboyʼs kite; around the roots and in among them were little roses
in pots No. 60, wrapped in moss, and webbed with bast; and the smell of
the whole was glorious.

“Hurrah”! cried Rufus, dancing, “no nurseries in the kingdom, nor in
the world, except Sawbridgeworth, could send out such a lot of trees,
perfect in shape, every one of them, and every one of them true to
sort. What a bore that Iʼve got to go again to Nowelhurst to–day! Rosa,
dear; every one of these trees ought to be planted to–day. The very
essence of early planting (which in my opinion saves a twelvemonth) is
never to let the roots get dry. These peach–trees in a fortnight will
have got hold of the ground, and be thinking of growing again; and the
leaves, if properly treated, will never have flagged at all. Oh, I wish
you could see to it, Rosa”.

“Well, dear Rufus, and so I can. To please you, I donʼt mind at all
throwing aside my banner–screen, and leaving my letter to cousin
Magnolia”.

“No, no. I donʼt mean that. I mean, how I wish you understood it”.

“Understood it, Rue! Well, Iʼm sure! As if anybody couldnʼt plant a
tree! And I, who had a pair of gardening gloves when I was only that
high”!

“Roe, now listen to me. Not one in a hundred even of professional
gardeners, who have been at it all their lives, knows how to plant a
tree”.

“Well, then, Rufus, if that is the case, I think it very absurd of you
to expect that I should. But Jonah will teach me, I dare say. Iʼll
begin to learn this afternoon”.

“No, indeed, you wonʼt. At any rate, you must not practise on _my_
trees; nor in among them, either. But you may plant the mop, dear, as
often as you like, in that empty piece of ground where the cauliflowers
were”.

“Plant the mop, indeed! Well, Dr. Hutton, you had better ride back to
Nowelhurst, where all the grand people are, if you only come home for
the purpose of insulting your poor wife. It is there, no doubt, that
you learn to despise any one who is not quite so fine as they are. And
what are they, I should like to know? What a poor weak thing I am, to
be sure; no wonder no one cares for me. I can have no self–respect. I
am only fit to plant the mop”.

Hereupon the blue founts welled, the carmine of the cheeks grew
scarlet, the cherry lips turned bigarreaux, and a very becoming
fur–edged jacket lifted, as if with a zephyr stealing it.

Rufus felt immediately that he had been the lowest of all low brutes;
and almost made up his mind on the spot that it would be decidedly
wrong of him to go to Nowelhurst that evening. We will not enter
into the scene of strong self–condemnation, reciprocal collaudation,
extraordinary admiration, because all married people know it; and as
for those who are single, let them get married and learn it. Only in
the last act of it, Jonah, from whom they had retreated, came up again,
looking rather sheepish—for he had begun to keep a sweetheart—and spake
these winged words:

“Plase, sir, if you be so good, it baint no vault o’ maine nohow”.

“Get all those trees at once laid in by the heels. What is no fault of
yours, pray? Are you always at your dinner”?

“Baint no vault o’ maine, sir; but there coom two genelmen chaps, as
zays they musten zee you”.

“Must see me, indeed, whether I choose it or no! And with all those
trees to plant, and the mare to be ready at three oʼclock”!

“Zo I tould un, sir; but they zays as they _must_ zee you”.

“In the name of the devil and all his works, but Iʼll give them a
bitter reception. Let them come this way, Jonah”.

“Oh dear, if you are going to be violent! You know what you are
sometimes, Rue—enough to frighten any man”.

“Never, my darling, never. You never find Rufus Hutton formidable to
any one who means rightly”.

“No, no, to be sure, dear. But then, perhaps, they may not. And after
all that has occurred to–day, I feel so much upset. Very foolish of me,
I know. But promise me not to be rash, dear”.

“Have no fear, my darling Rosa. I will never injure any man who does
not insult you, dear”.

While Rufus was looking ten feet high, and Mrs. Rufus tripping away,
after a little sob and a whisper, Jonah came pelting down the walk
with his great feet on either side of it, as if he had a barrow
between them. At the same time a voice came round the corner past
the arbutus–tree, now quivering red with strawberries, and the words
thereof were these:

“Perfect Paradise, my good sir! I knew it must be, from what I heard
of him. Exactly like my friend the Dookʼs, but laid out still more
tastefully. Bless me, why, his Grace must have copied it! Wonʼt I give
him a poke in the ribs when he dines with me next Toosday! Sly bird,
a sly bird, I say, though he is such a capital fellow. Knew where to
come, Iʼm blest if he didnʼt, for taste, true science, and landscape”.

“Haw! Yes; I quite agree with you. But his Grace has nothing so chaste,
so perfect as this, in me opeenion, sir. Haw”!

The cockles of the Rufine heart swelled warmly; for of course he heard
every word of it, though, of course, not intended to do so. “Now
Rosa ought to have heard all that”, was passing in his mind, when two
gentlemen stood before him, and were wholly amazed to see him. One of
them was a short stout man, not much taller than Rufus, but of double
his cubic contents; the other a tall and portly signor, fitted upon
spindle shins, with a slouch in his back, grey eyebrows, long heavy
eyes, and large dewlaps.

The short gentleman, evidently chief spokesman and proud of his
elocution, waved his hat most gracefully, when he recovered from his
surprise, drew back for a yard or so, in his horror at intruding, and
spoke with a certain flourish, and the air of a man above humbug.

“Mr. Nowell Corklemore, I have the honour of making you known to the
gentleman whose scientific fame has roused such a spirit among us.
Dr. Hutton, sir, excuse me, the temptation was too great for us. My
excellent friend, Lord Thorley, who has, I believe, the honour of being
related to Mrs. Hutton, pressed his services upon us, when he knew what
we desired. But, sir, no. ‘My lord’, said I, ‘we prefer to intrude
without the commonplace of society; we prefer to intrude upon the
footing of common tastes, my lord, and warm, though far more rudimental
and vague pursuit of science’. Bless me, all this time my unworthy
self, sir! I am too prone to forget myself, at least my wife declares
so. Bailey Kettledrum, sir, is my name, of Kettledrum Hall, in Dorset.
And I have the enlightenment, sir, to aspire to the honour of your
acquaintance”.

Rufus Hutton bowed rather queerly to Mr. Nowell Corklemore and Mr.
Bailey Kettledrum; for he had seen a good deal of the world, and had
tasted sugar–candy. Moreover, the Kettledrum pattern was known to him
long ago; and he had never found them half such good fellows as they
pretend to think other people. Being, however, most hospitable, as
are nearly all men from India, he invited them to come in at once,
and have some lunch after their journey. They accepted very warmly;
and Mrs. Hutton, having now appeared and been duly introduced, Bailey
Kettledrum set off with her round the curve of the grass–plot, as if he
had known her for fifty years, and had not seen her for twenty–five.
He engrossed her whole attention by the pace at which he talked, and
by appeals to her opinion, praising all things, taking notes, red–hot
with admiration, impressively confidential about his wife and children,
and, in a word, regardless of expense to make himself agreeable.
Notwithstanding all this, he did not get on much, because he made one
great mistake. He rattled and flashed along the high road leading to
fifty other places, but missed the quiet and pleasant path which leads
to a womanʼs good graces—the path, I mean, which follows the little
brook called “sympathy”, a winding but not a shallow brook, over the
meadow of soft listening.

Mr. Nowell Corklemore, walking with Rufus Hutton, was, as he was
forced to be by a feeble nature enfeebled, a dry and pompous man.

“Haw! I am given to understand you have made all this yourself, sir. In
me ’umble opeenion, it does you the greatest credit, sir; credit, sir,
no less to your heart than to your head. Haw”!

Here he pointed with his yellow bamboo at nothing at all in particular.

“Everything is in its infancy yet. Wait till the trees grow up a
little. I have planted nearly all of them. All except that, and that,
and the weeping elm over yonder, where I sit with my wife sometimes.
Everything is in its infancy”.

“Excuse me; haw! If you will allow me, I would also say, with the
exception of something else”. And he looked profoundly mystic.

“Oh, the house you mean”, said Rufus. “No, the house is not quite new;
built some seven years back”.

“Sir, I do not mean the house—but the edifice, haw!—the tenement of the
human being. Sir, I mean, except just _this_”.

He shut one eye, like a sleepy owl, and tapped the side of his head
most sagely; and then he said “Haw”! and looked for approval.

And he might have looked a very long time, in his stupidly confident
manner, without a chance of getting it; for Rufus Hutton disliked
allusions even to age intellectual, when you came to remember that his
Rosa was more than twenty years younger.

“Ah, yes, now it strikes me”, continued Mr. Corklemore, as they
stood in front of the house, “that little bow–window—nay, I am given
to understand, that bay–window is the more correct—haw! I mean the
more architectural term—I think I should have felt inclined to make
that nice bay–window give to the little grass–plot. A mere question,
perhaps, of idiosyncrasy, haw”!

“Give what”? asked Rufus, now on the foam. That his own pet lawn, which
he rolled every day, his lawn endowed with manifold curves and sweeps
of his own inventing, with the Wellingtonia upon it, and the plantain
dug out with a cheese–knife—that all this should be called a “little
grass–plot”, by a fellow who had no two ideas, except in his intonation
of “Haw”!

“Haw! It does not signify. But the term, I am given to understand, is
now the correct and recognised one”.

“I wish you were given to understand anything except your own
importance”, Rufus muttered savagely, and eyed the yellow bamboo.

“Have you—haw! excuse my asking, for you are a great luminary here;
have you as yet made trial of the Spergula pilifera”?

“Yes; and found it the biggest humbug that ever aped Godʼs grass”.

Dr. Hutton was always very sorry when he had used strong language; but
being a thin–skinned, irritable, cut–the–corner man, he could not be
expected to stand Nowell Corklemoreʼs “haws”.

And Mr. Corklemore had of “haw” no less than seven intonations. First,
and most common of all, the haw of self–approval. Second, the haw of
contemplation. Third, the haw of doubt and inquiry. Fourth, that of
admiration. Fifth, that of interlude and hiatus, when words or ideas
lingered. Sixth, the haw of accident and short–winded astonishment;
_e.g._ he had once fallen off a hayrick, and cried “Haw”! at the
bottom. Seventh, the haw of indignation and powerful remonstrance, in a
totally different key from the rest; and this last he now adopted.

“Haw—then!—haw!—I have been given to understand that the Spergula
pilifera succeeds most admirably with people who have—haw!—have studied
it”.

“Very likely it does”, said Rufus, though he knew much better, but now
he was on his own door–step, and felt ashamed of his rudeness; “but
come in, Mr. Corklemore; our ways are rough in these forest outskirts,
and we are behind you in civilization. Nevertheless, we are heartily
glad to welcome our more intelligent neighbours”.

At lunch he gave them home–brewed ale and pale sherry of no especial
character. But afterwards, being a genial soul, and feeling still
guilty of rudeness, he went to the cellar himself and fetched a bottle
of the richest Indian gold. Mrs. Hutton withdrew very prettily; and
the three gentlemen, all good judges of wine, began to warm over it
luminously, more softly indeed than they would have done after a heavy
dinner. Surely, noble wine deserves not to be the mere operculum to a
stupidly mixed hot meal.

“Have another bottle, gentlemen; now do have another bottle”.

“Not one drop more for the world”, exclaimed they both, with their
hands up. None the less for that, they did; and, what was very unwise
of them, another after that, until I can scarcely write straight in
trying to follow their doings. Meanwhile Jonah had prigged three
glassfuls out of the decanter left under the elm–tree.

“Now”, said Rufus, who alone was _almost_ in a state of sobriety,
“suppose we take a turn in the garden and my little orchard–house?
I believe I am indebted to that for the pleasure of your very
disagreeable—ahem, most agreeable company to–day”.

Bailey Kettledrum sprang up with a flourish. “No, sir, no, sir! Permit
me to defend myself and this most marketable—I—I mean remarkable
gentleman here present, Mr. Nowell Corklemore, from any such
dis—dish—sparagus, disparagizing imputations, sir. An orchard, sir,
is very well, and the trees in it are very well, and the fruit of it
is very good, sir; but an orchard can never appear, sir, to a man of
exalted sentiments, and temporal—I mean, sir, strictly intemperate
judgment, in the light of an elephant—irrelevant—no, sir, I mean of
course an equilevant—for a man, sir, for a man”! Here Mr. Bailey
Kettledrum hit himself hard on the bosom, and broke the glass of his
watch.

“Mr. Kettledrum”, said Rufus, rising, “your sentiments do you honour.
Mine, however, is not an orchard, but an orchard–house”.

“Ha, ha, good again! House in an orchard! yes, I see. Corklemore, hear
that, my boy? Our admirable host—no, thank you, not a single drop
more wine—I always know when I have had enough. Sir, it is the proud
privi—prilivege of a man——Corklemore, get up, sir; donʼt you see we are
waiting for you”?

Mr. Corklemore stared heavily at him; his constitution was a sleepy
one, and he thought he had eaten his dinner. His friend nodded gravely
at Dr. Hutton; and the nod expressed compassion tempering condemnation.

“Ah, I see how it is. Ever since that fall from the hayrick, the
leastest little drop of wine, prej—prej——”

“Prejudge the case, my lord”, muttered Mr. Corklemore, who had been a
barrister.

“Prejudicially affects our highly admired friend. But, sir, the fault
is mine. I should have stretched forth long ago the restraining hand of
friendship, sir, and dashed the si—si—silent bottle——”

“Chirping bottle, possibly you mean”.

“No, sir, I do not, and I will thank you not to interrupt me. Who
ever heard a bottle chirp? I ask you, sir, as a man of the world, and
a man of common sense, who ever heard a bottle chirp? What I mean,
sir, is the siren—the siren bottle from his lips. What is it in the
Latin grammar—or possibly in the Greek, for I have learned Greek, sir,
in the faulchion days of youth;—is it not, sir, this: _improba Siren
desidia_? Perhaps, sir, it may have been in your grammar, if you ever
had one, _improba chirping desidia_”. As he looked round, in the glow
and sparkle of lagenic logic, Rufus caught him by the arm, and hurried
him out at the garden door, where luckily no steps were. The pair went
straight, or, in better truth, went first, to the kitchen garden; Rufus
did not care much for flowers; all that he left to his Rosa.

“Now I will show you a thing, sir”, cried Rufus in his glory, “a thing
which has been admired by the leading men of the age. Nowhere else, in
this part of the world, can you see a piece of ground, sir, cropped in
the manner of that, sir”.

And to tell the plain, unvinous truth, the square to which he pointed
was a triumph of high art. The style of it was wholly different from
that of Mr. Garnetʼs beds. Bull Garnet was fond of novelties, but
he made them square with his system; the result was more strictly
practical, but less nobly theoretical. Dr. Hutton, on the other hand,
travelled the entire porker; obstacles of soil and season were as
nothing to him, and when the shape of the ground was wrong, he called
in the navvies and made it right.

A plot of land four–square, and measured to exactly half an acre,
contained 2400 trees, cutting either way as truly as the spindles of
machinery; there was no tree more than five feet high, the average
height was four feet six inches. They were planted just four feet
asunder, and two feet back from the pathway. There was every kind of
fruit–tree there, which can be made by British gardeners to ripen fruit
in Britain, without artificial heat. Pears especially, and plums,
cherries, apples, walnuts (juglans præparturiens), figs, and medlars,
quinces, filberts, even peaches, nectarines, and apricots—though only
one row, in all, of those three; there was scarcely one of those
miniature trees which had not done its duty that year, or now was bent
upon doing it. Still the sight was beautiful; although far gone with
autumn, still Coxʼs orange–pippin lit the russet leaves with gold, or
Beurré Clairgeau and Capiaumont enriched the air with scarlet.

Each little tree looked so bright and comely, each plumed itself so
naturally, proud to carry its share of tribute to the beneficent Maker,
that the two men who had been abusing His choice gift, the vine, felt a
little ashamed of themselves, or perhaps felt that they ought to be.

“Magnificent, magnificent”! cried Kettledrum, theatrically; “I must
tell the Dook of this. He will have the same next year”.

“Will he, though”? said Rufus, thinking of the many hours he had spent
among those trees, and of his careful apprenticeship to the works of
their originator; “I can tell you one thing. He wonʼt, unless he has
a better gardener than I ever saw in these parts. Now let us go to the
orchard–house”.

The orchard–house was a span–roofed building, very light and airy;
the roof and ends were made of glass, the sides of deal with broad
falling shutters, for the sake of ventilation. It was about fifty
feet in length, twenty in width, and fifteen in height. There was no
ventilation at the ridge, and all the lights were fixed. The free air
of heaven wandered through, among peaches, plums, and apricots, some
of which still retained their fruit, crimson, purple, and golden.
The little trees were all in pots, and about a yard apart. The pots
were not even plunged in the ground, but each stood, as a tub should,
on its own independent bottom. The air of the house was soft and
pleasant, with a peculiar fragrance, the smell of ripening foliage.
Bailey Kettledrum saw at once—for he had plenty of observant power,
and the fumes of wine were dispersing—that this house must have shown
a magnificent sight, a month or two ago. And having once more his own
object in view, he tripled his true approval.

“Dr. Hutton, this is fine. Fine is not the word for it; this is grand
and gorgeous. What a triumph of mind! What a lot you must pay for
wages”!

“Thirteen shillings a week in summer, seven shillings a week in the
winter”. This was one of his pet astonishments.

“What! Iʼll never believe it. Sir, you must either be a conjuror, the
devil, or—or——”

“Or a liar”, said Rufus, placidly; “but I am none of the three. Jonah
has twelve shillings a week, but half of that goes for housework.
That leaves six shillings for gardening; but I never trust him inside
this house, for he is only a clumsy dolt, who does the heavy digging.
And besides him I have only a very sharp lad, at seven shillings a
week, who works under my own eye. I have in some navvies, at times,
it is true, when I make any alterations. But that is outlay, not
working expense. Now come and see my young trees just arrived from
Sawbridgeworth”.

“Stop one moment. What is this stuff on the top of the pots here? What
queer stuff! Why, it goes quite to pieces in my hands”.

“Oh, only a little top–dressing, just to refresh the trees a bit. This
way, Mr. Kettledrum”.

“Pardon me, sir, if I appear impertinent or inquisitive. But I have
learned so much this afternoon, that I am anxious to learn a little
more. My friend, the Dook, will cross–examine me as to everything I
have seen here. He knew our intention of coming over. I must introduce
you to his Grace, before you are a week older, sir; he has specially
requested it. In fact, it was only this morning he said to Nowell
Corklemore—but Corklemore, though a noble fellow, a gem of truth and
honour, sir, is not a man of _our_ intelligence; in one word, he is an
ass”!

“Haw! Nowell Corklemore, Nowell Corklemore is an ass, is he, in the
wise opeenion of Mr. Bailey Kettledrum? Only let me get up, good
Lord—and perhaps he told the Dook so. There, itʼs biting me again, oh
Lord! Nowell Corklemore an ass”!

By the door of the orchard–house grew a fine deodara, and behind it
lay Mr. Corklemore, beyond all hope entangled. His snores had been
broken summarily by the maid coming for the glasses, and he set forth,
after a dozen “haws”, to look for his two comrades. With instinct
ampeline he felt that his only chance of advancing in the manner of
a biped lay or stood in his bamboo. So he went to the stick–stand by
the back–door, where he muzzily thought it ought to be. Mrs. Hutton,
in the drawing–room, was rattling on the piano, and that made his head
ten times worse. His bamboo was not in the stick–stand; nevertheless he
found there a gig–umbrella with a yellow handle, like the top of his
fidus Achates. Relying upon this, he made his way out, crying “haw”!
at every star in the oilcloth. He progged away all down the walk, with
the big umbrella; but the button that held the cord was gone, and it
flapped like a mutinous windmill. However, he carried on bravely, until
he confronted a dark, weird tree, waving its shrouded arms at him. This
was the deodara; so he made a tack to the left, and there was hulled
between wind and water by an unsuspected enemy. This was Rufus Huttonʼs
pet of all pet pear–trees, a perfect model of symmetry, scarce three
feet six in height, sturdy, crisp, short–jointed, spurred from keel
to truck, and carrying twenty great pears. It had been so stopped
and snagged throughout, that it was stiffer than fifty hollies; and
Rosa was dreadfully jealous of it, because Rufus spent so much time
there. He used to go out in the summer forenoon, whenever the sun was
brilliant, and draw lines down the fruit with a wet camelʼs hairbrush,
as the French gardeners do. He had photographed it once or twice, but
the wind would move the leaves so.

Now he had the pleasure of seeing Nowell Corklemore flat on his
back, with his pet Beurré Superfin (snapped at the stock), and the
gig–umbrella between his legs, all a hideous ruin. The gig–umbrella
flapped and flapped, and the agonised pear–tree scratched and
scratched, till Nowell Corklemore felt quite sure that he was in the
embrace of a dragon. The glorious pears were rolling about, some
crushed under his frantic heels, the rest with wet bruises on them,
appealing from human barbarism.

“Well”! said Rufus Hutton. He was in such a rage, it would have choked
him to say another word.

“Haw! I donʼt call it well at all to be eaten up by a dragon. Pull him
away for mercyʼs sake, pull him away! and Iʼll tell all about this
business”.

At last they got him out, for the matter was really serious, and Rufus
was forced to hide his woe at the destruction of the pear–tree. And
after all he had no one but himself to thank for it. Why did he almost
force his guests to drink the third bottle of sherry?

“Wonderful, perfectly wonderful”! exclaimed Mr. Bailey Kettledrum, as
Rufus was showing them out at the gate, before having his own horse
saddled. “The triumphs of horticulture in this age are really past
belief. You beat all of us, Dr. Hutton, you may depend upon it; you
beat all of us. I never would have believed that trees ought to be
planted with their heads down, and their roots up in the air. Stupid of
me, though, for I have often heard of root–pruning, and of course you
could not prune the roots unless they grew in that way”.

Rufus thought he was joking, or suffering from vinous inversion of
vision.

“Remember, my good friend Hutton—excuse my familiarity, I feel as if I
had known you for years—remember, my dear friend, you have pledged your
word for next Wednesday—and Mrs. Hutton too, mind—Mrs. Hutton with you.
We waive formality, you know, in these country quarters. Kettledrum
Hall, next Wednesday—honour bright, next Wednesday! You see I know the
motto of your family”.

“Thank you, all right”, said Rufus Hutton; “itʼs a deuced deal more
than I know”, he added, going up the drive. “I didnʼt know we had a
motto. Well, Iʼm done for at last”!

No wonder he was done for. He saw what Kettledrum had taken in the
purest faith. All those lovely little trees, dwarf pyramids, &c., were
standing on the apex. Jonah, after all the sherry given to and stolen
by him, had laid them in by the heels with a vengeance. All the pretty
heads were a foot under ground, and the roots, like the locks of a
mermaid, wooing the buxom air.




CHAPTER XXV.


That evening Dr. Hutton started, on his long swift mare, for the Hall
at Nowelhurst, where he had promised to be. He kissed his Rosa many
times, and begged her pardon half as often, for all the crimes that
day committed. Her brother Ralph, from Fordingbridge, who always slept
there at short notice, because the house was lonely, would be sure
to come (they knew) when the little boy Bob was sent for him. Ralph
Mohorn—poor Rosa rejoiced in her rather uncommon patronymic, though
perhaps it means Cow–horn—Ralph Mohorn was only too glad to come and
sleep at Geopharmacy Lodge. He was a fine, fresh–hearted fellow,
only about nineteen years old; his father held him hard at home, and
of course he launched out all the more abroad. So he kicked up, as
he expressed it, “the devilʼs own dust” when he got to the Lodge,
ordered everything in the house for supper, with a bottle of whisky
afterwards—which he never touched, only he liked the name of the
thing—and then a cardinal, or the biggest meerschaum to be found in
any of the cupboards. His pipe, however, was not, like his grog, a
phantom of the imagination; for he really smoked it, and sat on three
chairs, while he “baited” Rosa, as he called it, with all the bogeys
in Christendom. It was so delicious now to be able to throw her into a
tremble, and turn her cheeks every colour, and then recollect that a
few years since she had smacked his own cheeks _ad libitum_. However,
we have little to do with him, and now he is a jolly farmer.

Rufus Hutton rode through Ringwood over the low bridge where the
rushes rustle everlastingly, and the trout and dace for ever wag their
pellucid tails up stream. How all that water, spreading loosely, wading
over miles of meadows, growing leagues of reed and rush, mistress of
a world in winter, how it all is content to creep through a pair of
little bridges—matter of such mystery, let the Christchurch salmon
solve it. Dr. Hutton went gaily over—at least his mare went gaily—but
he was thinking (beyond his wont) of the business he had in hand. He
admired the pleasant old town as he passed, and the still more pleasant
waters; but his mare, the favourite Polly, went on at her usual swing,
until they came to the long steep hill towards the Picked Post. As
he walked her up the sharp parts of the rise, he began to ponder the
mysterious visit of those convivial strangers. It was very plain that
neither of them knew or cared the turn of a trowel about the frank
art of gardening; that, of course, was only a sham; then what did they
really come for? Rufus, although from childhood upwards he had been
hospitable to his own soul, that is to say, regarded himself with
genial approbation, was not by any means blindly conceited, and could
not suppose that his fame, for anything except gardening, had spread
through the regions round about. So he felt that his visitors had
come, not for his sake, but their own. And it was not long before he
suspected that they wished to obtain through him some insight, perhaps
even some influence, into and in the course of events now toward at
Nowelhurst Hall. They had altogether avoided the subject; which made
him the more suspicious, for at present it was of course the leading
topic of the county.

However, as they were related to the family, while he, Rufus Hutton,
was not, it was not his place to speak of the matter, but to let
his guests do as they liked about it. They had made him promise,
moreover, to dine with the Kettledrums on the very earliest day he
could fix—viz. the following Wednesday—and there he was to meet Mr. and
Mrs. Corklemore. Was it possible that they intended, and perhaps had
been instructed, to subject the guest on that occasion to more skilful
manipulation than that of their rude male fingers?

“Iʼll take Rosa with me”, said Rufus to himself; “a woman sees
a womanʼs game best; though Rosa, thank Heaven, is not very
Machiavellian. How very odd, that neither of those men had the decency
to carry a bit of crape, out of respect for that poor boy; and I,
who am noway connected with him, have been indued by my Roe with a
hat–band”!

Shrewd as our friend Rufus was, he could not be charged with low
cunning, and never guessed that those two men had donned the show of
mourning, and made the most of it round their neighbourhood to impress
people with their kinship to the great Nowells of Nowelhurst, but that
their guardian angels had disarrayed them ere they started, having no
desire to set Rufus thinking about their chance of succession. As the
sharp little doctor began to revolve all he had heard about Corklemore,
his mare came to the Burley–road where they must leave the turnpike.
Good Polly struck into it, best foot foremost, and, as she never would
bear the curb well, her rider had quite enough to do, in the gathering
darkness, and on that cross–country track, to attend to their common
safety.

She broke from the long stride of her trot into a reaching canter,
as the moon grew bright between the trees, and the lane was barred
with shadow. Pricking nervously her ears at every flaw or rustle,
bending her neck to show her beauty, where the light fell clear on the
moor–top, then with a snort of challenge plunging into the black of the
hollows, yet ready to jump the road and away, if her challenge should
be answered; bounding across the water–gulley and looking askance at
a fern–shadow; then saying to herself, “It is only the moon, child”,
and up the ascent half ashamed of herself; then shaking her bridle with
reassurance to think of that mile of great danger flown by, and the
mash and the warm stable nearer, and the pleasure of telling that great
roan horse how brave she had been in the moonlight——

“Goodness me! Whatʼs that”?

She leaped over road and roadside bank, and into a heavy gorse–bush,
and stood there quivering from muzzle to tail in the intensity of
terror. If Rufus had not just foreseen her alarm, and gripped her with
all his power, he must have lain senseless upon the road, spite of all
his rough–riding in India.

“Who–hoa, who–hoa, then, Polly, you little fool, you are killing me!
Canʼt you see itʼs only a lady”?

Polly still backed into the bush, and her unlucky rider, with every
prickle running into him, could see the whites of her eyes in the
moonshine, as the great orbs stood out with horror. Opposite to them,
and leaning against a stile which led to a footpath, there stood a
maiden dressed in black, with the moonlight sheer upon her face. She
took no notice of anything; she had heard no sort of footfall; she did
not know of Pollyʼs capers, or the danger she was causing. Her face,
with the hunterʼs moon upon it, would have been glorious beauty, but
for the broad rims under the eyes, and the spectral paleness. One
moment longer she stared at the moon, as if questing for some one gone
thither, then turned away with a heavy sigh, and went towards the
Coffin Wood.

All this time Rufus Hutton was utterly blind to romance, being
scarified in the calf and thighs beyond any human endurance. Polly
backed further and further away from the awful vision before her—the
wife of the horse–fiend at least—and every fresh swerve sent a new lot
of furze–pricks into the peppery legs of Rufus.

“Hang it”! he cried, “here goes; no man with a haʼporth of flesh in him
could stand it any longer. Thorn for thorn, Miss Polly”. He dashed his
spurs deep into her flanks, the spurs he had only worn for show, and
never dared to touch her with. For a moment she trembled, and reared
upright in wrath worse than any horror; then away she went like a storm
of wind, headlong through trees and bushes. It was all pure luck or
Providence that Rufus was not killed. He grasped her neck, and lay
flat upon it; he clung with his supple legs around her; he called her
his Polly, his darling Polly, and begged her to consider herself. She
considered neither herself nor him, but dashed through the wild wood,
wilder herself, not knowing light from darkness. Any low beech branch,
any scrag holly, even a trail of loose ivy, and man and horse were
done for. The lights of more than a million stars flashed before Rufus
Hutton, and he made up his mind to die, and wondered how Rosa would
take it. Perhaps she would marry again, and rear up another family who
knew not the name of Hutton; perhaps she would cry her eyes out. Smack,
a young branch took him in the face, though he had one hand before it.
“Go it again”! he cried, with the pluck of a man despairing, and then
he rolled over and over, and dug for himself a rabbit–hole of sand,
and dead leaves, and moss. There he lay on his back, and prayed, and
luckily let go the bridle.

The mare had fallen, and grovelled in the rotten ground where the
rabbits lived; then she got up and shook herself, and the stirrups
struck fire beneath her, and she spread out all her legs, and neighed
for some horse to come and help her. She could not go any further;
she had vented her soul, and must come to herself, like a lady after
hysterics. Presently she sniffed round a bit, and the grass smelled
crisp and dewy, and, after the hot corn and musty hay, it was fresher
than ice upon brandy. So she looked through the trees, and saw only
a squirrel, which did not frighten her at all, because she was used
to rats. Then she brought her forelegs well under her stomach, and
stretched her long neck downwards, and skimmed the wet blades with her
upper lip, and found them perfectly wholesome. Every horse knows what
she did then and there, to a great extent, till she had spoiled her
relish for supper.

After that, she felt grateful and good, and it repented her of the
evil, and she whinnied about for the master who had outraged her
feelings so deeply. She found him still insensible, on his back,
beneath a beech–tree, with six or seven rabbits, and even a hare, come
to see what the matter was. Then Polly, who had got the bit out of her
mouth, gave him first a poke with it, and then nuzzled him under the
coat–collar, and blew into his whiskers as she did at the chaff in her
manger. She was beginning to grieve and get very uneasy, taking care
not to step on him, and went round him ever so many times, and whinnied
into his ear, when either that, or the dollop of grass half chewed
which lay on his countenance, revived the great spirit of Rufus Hutton,
and he opened his eyes and looked languidly. He saw two immense black
eyes full upon him, tenderly touched by the moonlight, and he felt a
wet thing like a sponge poking away at his nostrils.

“Polly”, he said, “oh, Polly dear, how could you serve me so? What will
your poor mistress say”?

Polly could neither recriminate nor defend herself; so she only looked
at him beseechingly, and what she meant was, “Oh, do get up”.

So Rufus arose, and dusted himself, and kissed Polly for forgiveness,
and she, if she had only learned how, would have stooped like a camel
before him. He mounted, with two or three groans for his back, and left
the mare to her own devices to find the road again. It was very pretty
to see in the moonlight how carefully she went with him, not even
leaping the small water–courses, but feeling her footing through them.
And so they got into the forest–track, some half mile from where they
had left it; they saw the gleam of Bull Garnetʼs windows, and knew the
straight road to the Hall.

Sir Cradock Nowell did not appear. Of course that was not expected;
but kind John Rosedew came up from the parsonage to keep Rufus Hutton
company. So the two had all the great dinner–table to themselves
entirely; John, as the old friend, sat at the head, and the doctor
sat by his right hand. Although there were few men in the world with
the depth of mind, and variety, the dainty turns of thought, the
lacework infinitely rich of original mind and old reading, which made
John Rosedewʼs company a forest for to wander in and be amazed with
pleasure; Rufus Hutton, sore and stiff, and aching in the back, thought
he had rarely come across so very dry a parson.

John was not inclined to talk: he was thinking of his Cradock, and he
had a care of still sharper tooth—what had happened to his Amy? He
had come up much against his wishes, only as a duty, on that dreary
Saturday night, just that Mr. Hutton, who had been so very kind, might
not think himself neglected. John had dined four hours ago, but that
made no difference to him, for he seldom knew when he _had_ dined, and
when he was expected to do it. Nevertheless he was human, for he loved
his bit of supper.

Mr. Rosedew had laboured hard, but vainly, to persuade Sir Cradock
Nowell to send some or any message to his luckless son. “No”, he
replied, “he did not wish to see him any more, or at any rate not at
present; it would be too painful to him. Of course he was sorry for
him, and only hoped he was half as sorry for himself”. John Rosedew
did not dream as yet of the black idea working even now in the lonely
fatherʼs mind, gaining the more on his better heart because he kept it
secret. The old man was impatient now even of the old friendʼs company;
he wanted to sit alone all day weaving and unravelling some dark skein
of evidence, and as yet he was not so possessed of the devil as to
cease to feel ashamed of him. “Coarse language”! cries some votary
of our self–conscious euphemism. But show me any plainer work of the
father of unbelief than want of faith in our fellow–creatures, when
we have proved and approved them; want of faith in our own flesh and
blood, with no cause for it but the imputed temptation. It shall go
hard with poor old Sir Cradock, and none shall gainsay his right to it.

Silence was a state of the air at once uncongenial to Dr. Huttonʼs
system and repugnant to all his finest theories of digestion. For lo,
how all nature around us protests against the Trappists, and the order
of St. Benedict! See how the cattle get together when they have dined
in the afternoon, and had their drink out of the river. Donʼt they
flip their tails, and snuffle, and grunt at their own fine sentiments,
and all the while they are chewing the cud take stock of one another?
Donʼt they discuss the asilus and œstrum, the last news of the
rinderpest, and the fly called by some the cow–dab, and donʼt they
abuse the festuca tribe, and the dyspepsia of the sorrel? Is the thrush
mute when he has bolted his worm, or the robin over his spiderʼs eggs?

So Rufus looked through his glass of port, which he took merely as a
corrective to the sherry of the morning, cocked one eye first, and then
the other, and loosed the golden bands of speech.

“Uncommonly pretty girls, Mr. Rosedew, all about this neighbourhood”.

“Very likely, Dr. Hutton; I see many pleasant faces; but I am no judge
of beauty”. He leaned back with an absent air, just as if he knew
nothing about it. And all the while he was saying to himself, “Pretty
girls indeed! Is there one of them like my Amy”?

“A beautiful girl I saw to–night. But I donʼt wish to see much more
beauty in that way. Nearly cost me my life, I know. You are up in the
classics so: what is it we used to read at school?—Helene, Helenaus,
Helip—something—teterrima belli causa fuit. Upon my word, I havenʼt
talked so much Latin and Greek—have another glass of port, just for
company; the dry vintage of ’34 canʼt hurt anybody”. John Rosedew took
another glass, for his spirits were low, and the wine was good, and the
parson felt then that he ought to have more confidence in God. Then he
brought his mind to bear on the matter, and listened very attentively
while the doctor described, with a rush of warm language and plenteous
exaggeration, the fright of his mare at that mournful vision, the
vision itself, and the consequences.

“Sir, you must have ridden like a Centaur, or like Alexander. What will
Mrs. Hutton say? But are you sure that she leaped an oak–tree”?

“Perfectly certain”, said Rufus, gravely, “clean through the fork of
the branches, and the acorns rattled upon my hat, like the hail of the
Himalaya”.

“Remarkable! Most remarkable”!

“But you have not told me yet”, continued Dr. Hutton, “although I am
sure that you know, who the beautiful young lady is”.

“From your description, and the place, though I have not heard that
they are in mourning, I think it must have been Miss Garnet”.

“Miss Garnet! What Miss Garnet? Not Bull Garnetʼs daughter? I never
heard that he had one”.

“Yes, he has, and a very nice girl. My Amy knows a little of her. But
he does not allow her to visit much, and is most repressive to her.
Unwise, in my opinion; not the way to treat a daughter; one should have
confidence in her, as I have in my dear child”.

“Oh, you have confidence in Miss Rosedew; and she goes out whenever she
likes, I suppose”?

“Of course she does”, said the simple John, wondering at the question;
“that is, of course, whenever it is right for her”.

“Of which, I suppose, she herself is the judge”.

“Why, no, not altogether. Her aunt has a voice in the matter always,
and a very potent one”.

“And, of course, Miss Rosedew, managed upon such enlightened
principles, never attempts to deceive you”?

“Amy! my Amy deceive me”! The rector turned pale at the very idea. “But
these questions are surely unusual from a gentleman whom I have known
for so very short a time. I am entitled, in turn, to ask your reason
for putting them”. Mr. Rosedew, never suspecting indignities, could
look very dignified.

“Iʼm in for it now”, thought Rufus Hutton; “what a fool I am! I fancied
the old fellow had no _nous_, except for Latin and Greek”.

Strange to say, the old fellow had _nous_ enough to notice his
hesitation. John Rosedew got up from his chair, and stood looking at
Rufus Hutton.

“Sir, I will thank you to tell me exactly what you mean about my
daughter”.

“Nothing at all, Mr. Rosedew. What do you suppose I _should_ mean”?

“You _should_ mean nothing at all, sir. But I believe that you _do_
mean something. And, please God, I will have it out of you”. Rufus
Hutton said afterwards that he had two great frights that evening, and
he believed the last was the worst. The parson never dreamed that any
man could be afraid of him, except it were a liar, and he looked upon
Rufus contemptuously. The man of the world was nothing before the man
of truth.

“Mr. Rosedew”, said Rufus, recovering himself, “your conduct is very
extraordinary; and (you will excuse my saying it) more violent than
becomes a man of your position and character”.

“No violence becomes any man, whatever his position. I am sorry if I
have been violent”.

“You have indeed”, said Rufus, pushing his advantage: a generous man
would have said, “No, you havenʼt”, at seeing the parsonʼs distress,
and so would Rufus have said, if he had happened to be in the right;
“so violent, Mr. Rosedew, that I believe you almost frightened me”.

“Dear me”! said John, reflecting, “and he has just leaped an oak–tree!
I must have been very bad”.

“Donʼt mention it, my dear sir, I entreat you say no more about it.
We all know what a father is”. And Rufus Hutton, who did not yet,
but expected to know in some three months, grew very large, and felt
himself able to patronise the rector. “Mr. Rosedew, I as well am to
blame. I am thoughtless, sir, very thoughtless, or rather I should say
too thoughtful; I am too fond of seeing round a corner, which I have
always been famous for. Sir, a man who possesses this power, this gift,
this—I donʼt know the word for it, but I have no doubt you do—that man
is apt to—I mean to——”

“Knock his head against a wall”? suggested the parson, in all good
faith.

“No, you mistake me; I donʼt mean that at all; I mean that a man with
this extraordinary foresight, which none can understand except those
who are gifted with it, is liable sometimes, is amenable—I mean to—to——”

“See double. Ah, yes, I can quite understand it”. John Rosedew shut
his eyes, and felt up for a disquisition, yet wanted to hear of his
daughter.

“No, my dear sir, no. It is something very far from anything so
commonplace as that. What I mean is—only I cannot express it, because
you interrupt me so—that a man may have this faculty, this insight,
this perception, which saves him from taking offence where none
whatever is meant, and yet, as it were by some obliquity of the vision,
may seem, in some measure, to see the wrong individual”. Here Rufus
felt like the dwarf Alypius, when he had stodged Iamblichus.

“That is an interesting question, and reminds me of the state of
_ἀῤῥεψία_ as described in the life of Pyrrho by Diogenes Laertius;
whose errors, if I may venture to say it, have been made too much of
by the great Isaac Casaubon, then scarcely mature of judgment. It will
give me the greatest pleasure to go into that question with you. But
not just now. I am thrown out so sadly, and my memory fails me”—John
Rosedew had fancied this, by–the–by, ever since he was thirty years
old—“only tell me one thing, Dr. Hutton, and I am very sorry for my
violence; you meant no harm about my daughter”? Here the grey–haired
man, with the mighty forehead, opened his clear blue eyes, and looked
down upon Rufus beseechingly.

“Upon my honour as a gentleman, I mean no harm whatever. I made the
greatest mistake, and I see the mistake I made”.

“Will you tell me, sir, what it was? Just to ease my mind. I am sure
that you will”.

“No, I must not tell you now, until I have worked the matter out. You
will thank me for not doing so. But I apologise most heartily. I feel
extremely uncomfortable. No claret, sir, but the port, if you please. I
was famous, in India, for my nerve; but now it seems to be failing me”.

Rufus, as we now perceive, had fully discovered his mistake, and was
trying to trace the consequences. The beautiful girl whom he saw in the
wood, that evening, with Clayton Nowell, was not our Amy at all, but
Mr. Garnetʼs daughter. He knew the face, though changed and white, when
it frightened his mare in the moonlight; and, little time as he had to
think, it struck him then as very strange that Miss Rosedew should be
there. Bull Garnetʼs cottage, on the other hand, was quite handy in the
hollow.




CHAPTER XXVI.


At this melancholy time, John Rosedew had quite enough to do without
any burden of fresh anxieties about his own pet Amy. Nevertheless,
that burden was added; not by Dr. Huttonʼs vague questions, although
they helped to impose it, but by the fatherʼs own observation of his
darlingʼs strange condition. “Can it be”, he asked himself, and often
longed to ask her, as he saw only lilies where roses had been, and
little hands trembling at breakfast–time, “can it be that this child of
mine loved the poor boy Clayton, and is wasting away in sorrow for him?
Is that the reason why she will not meet Cradock, nor Cradock meet her,
and she trembles at his name? And then that book which Aunt Doxy made
her throw on the kitchen fire—very cruel I now see it was of my good
sister Eudoxia, though at first I did not think so—that book I know was
poor Claytonʼs, for I have seen it in his hand. Well, if it truly is
so, there is nothing to be done, except to be unusually kind to her,
and trust to time for the cure, and give her plenty of black–currant
jam”.

These ideas he imparted to the good Aunt Doxy, who delivered some
apophthegms (which John did not want to listen to), but undertook,
whatever should happen, to be down upon Amy sharply. She knew all
about her tonsils and her uvula, and all that stuff, and she did not
want Johnʼs advice, though she had never had a family; and thank God
heartily for it!

On Monday, when the funeral came to Nowelhurst churchyard, John Rosedew
felt his heart give way, and could not undertake it. At the risk of
deeply offending Sir Cradock, whose nerves that day were of iron, he
passed the surplice to his curate, Mr. Pell, of Rushford; and begged
him, with a sad slow smile, to do the duty for him. Sir Cradock Nowell
frowned, and coloured, and then bowed low with an icy look, when he saw
the change which had been made, and John Rosedew fall in as a mourner.
People said that from that day the old friendship was dissevered.

John, for his part, could not keep his eyes from the nook of the
churchyard, where among the yew–trees stood, in the bitterness of
anguish, he who had not asked, nor been asked, to attend as mourner.
Cradock bowed his head and wept, for now his tears came freely, and
prayed the one Almighty Father, who alone has mercy, not to take his
misery from him, but to take him from it.

When the mould was cast upon the coffin, black Wena came between
peopleʼs legs, gave a cry, and jumped in after it, thinking to retrieve
her master, like a stick from the water. She made such a mournful
noise in the grave, and whimpered, and put her head down, and wondered
why no one said “Wena, dear”, that all the school–girls burst out
sobbing—having had apples from Clayton lately—and Octavius Pell, the
great cricketer, wanted something soft for his throat.

That evening, when all was over, and the grave heaped snugly up, and
it was time to think of other things and begin to wonder at sorrow,
John Rosedew went to Sir Cradock Nowell, not only as a fellow–mourner
and a friend of ancient days, but as a minister of Christ. It had cost
John many struggles; and, what with his sense of worldly favours,
schoolday–friendship, delicacy, he could scarce tell what to make of
it, till he just went down on his knees and prayed; then the learned
man learned his duty.

Sir Cradock turned his head away, as if he did not want him. John held
out his hand, and said nothing.

“Mr. Rosedew, I am surprised to see you. And yet, John, this is kind of
you”.

John hoped that he only said “Mr. Rosedew”, because the footman was
lingering, and he tried not to feel the difference.

“Cradock, you know what I am, as well as I know what you are. Fifty
years, my dear fellow, fifty years of friendship”.

“Yes, John, I remember when I was twelve years old, and you fought Sam
Cockings for me”.

“And, Cradock, I thrashed him fairly; you know I thrashed him fairly.
They said I got his head under the form; but you know it was all a lie.
How I do hate lies! I believe it began that day. If so, the dislike is
subjective. Perhaps I ought to reconsider it”.

“John, I know nothing in your life which you ought to reconsider,
except what you are doing now”.

Sir Cradock Nowell began the combat, because he felt that it must be
waged; and perhaps he knew in that beginning that he had the weaker
cause.

“Cradock, I am doing nothing which is not my simple duty. When I see
those I love in the deepest distress, can I help siding with them”?

“Upon that principle, or want of it, you might espouse, as a duty, the
cause of any murderer”.

The old man shuddered, and his voice shook, as he whispered that last
word. As yet he had not worked himself up, nor been worked up by
others, to the black belief which made the living lost beyond the dead.

“I am sure I donʼt know what I might do”, said John Rosedew, simply,
“but what I am doing now is right; and in your heart you know it. Come,
Cradock, as an old man now, and one whom God has visited, forgive your
poor, your noble son, who never will forgive himself”.

But for one word in that speech, John Rosedew would perhaps have won
his cause, and reconciled son and father.

“My _noble_ son indeed, John! A very noble thing he has done. Shall I
never hear the last of his nobility? And who ever called my Clayton
noble? You have been unfair throughout, John Rosedew, most unfair and
blind to the merits of my more loving, more simple–hearted, more truly
noble boy, I tell you”.

Mr. Rosedew, at such a time, could not of course contest the point,
could not tell the bereaved old man that it was he himself who had been
unfair.

“And when”, asked Sir Cradock, getting warmer, “when did you know my
poor boy Violet stick up for political opinions of his own at the age
of twenty, want to drain tenants’ cottages, and pretend to be better
and wiser than his father”?

“And when have you known Cradock do, at any rate, the latter”?

“Ever since he got that scholarship, that Scotland thing at Oxford”—Sir
Cradock knew the name well enough, as every Oxford man does—“he has
been perfectly insufferable; such arrogance, such conceit, such airs!
And he only got it by a trick. Poor Viley ought to have had it”.

John Rosedew tried to control himself, but the gross untruth and
injustice of that last accusation were a little too much for him.

“Perhaps, Sir Cradock Nowell, you will allow that I am a competent
judge of the relative powers of the two boys, who knew all they did
know from me, and from no one else”.

“Of course, I know you are a competent judge, only blinded by
partiality”.

John allowed even that to go by.

“Without any question of preference, simply as a lover of literature,
I say that Clayton had no chance with him in a Greek examination. In
Latin he would have run him close. You know I always said so, even
before they went to college. I was surprised, at the time, that they
mentioned Clayton even as second to him”.

“And grieved, I dare say, deeply grieved, if the truth were told”!

“It is below me to repel mean little accusations”.

“Come, John Rosedew”, said Sir Cradock, magnanimously and liberally, “I
can forgive you for being quarrelsome, even at such a time as this. It
always was so, and I suppose it always will be. To–day I am not fit for
much, though perhaps you do not know it. Thinking so little of my dead
boy, you are surprised that I should grieve for him”.

“I should be surprised indeed if you did not. God knows even I have
grieved deeply, as for a son of my own”.

“Shake hands, John; you are a good fellow—the best fellow in the world.
Forgive me for being petulant. You donʼt know how my heart aches”.

After that it was impossible to return for the moment to Cradock
Nowell. But the next day John renewed the subject, and at length
obtained a request from the father that his son should come to him.

By this time Cradock hardly knew when he was doing anything, and when
he was doing nothing. He seemed to have no regard for any one, no
concern about anything, least of all for himself. Even his love for
Amy Rosedew had a pall thrown over it, and lay upon the trestles. The
only thing he cared at all for was his fatherʼs forgiveness: let him
get that, and then go away and be seen no more among them. He could not
think, or feel surprise, or fear, or hope for anything; he could only
tell himself all day long, that if God were kind He would kill him. A
young life wrecked, so utterly wrecked, and through no fault of its
own; unless (as some begin to dream) we may not slay for luxury; unless
we have but a limited right to destroy our Fatherʼs property.

Sir Cradock, it has been stated, cared a great deal more for his
children than he did for his ancestors. He had not been wondering,
through his sorrow, what the world would say of him, what it would
think of the Nowells; he had a little too much self–respect to care a
fig for foolʼs–tongue. Now he sat in his carved oak–chair, expecting
his only son, and he tried to sit upright. But the flatness of his
back was gone, never to return; and the shoulder–blades showed through
his coat, like a spoon left under the tablecloth. Still he appeared a
stately man, one not easily bowed by fortune, or at least not apt to
acknowledge it.

Young Cradock entered his fatherʼs study, with a flush on his cheeks,
which had been so pale, and his mind made up for endurance, but his
wits going round like a swirl of leaves. He could not tell what he
might say or do. He began to believe he had shot his father, and to
wonder whether it hurt him much. Trying in vain to master his thoughts,
he stood with his quivering hands clasped hard, and his chin upon his
breast.

So perhaps Adrastus stood, Adrastus son of Gordias, before the
childless Crœsus; and the simple words are these.

“After this there came the Lydians carrying the corpse. And behind it
followed the slayer. And standing there before the corpse, he gave
himself over to Crœsus, stretching forth his hands, commanding to slay
him upon the corpse, telling both his own former stress, and how upon
the top of that he had destroyed his cleanser, nor was his life now
liveable. Crœsus, having heard these things, though being in so great a
trouble of the hearth, has compassion on Adrastus, and says to him——”

“But Adrastus, son of Gordias, son of Midas, this man, I say, who had
been the slayer of his womb–brother, and slayer of him that cleansed
him, when there was around the grave a quietude from men, feeling that
he was of all men whom he had ever seen the most weighed down with
trouble, kills himself dead upon the tomb”.

But the father now was not like Croesus, the generous–hearted Lydian,
although the man who stood before him was not a runagate from Phrygia,
but the son of his own loins. The father did not look at him, but kept
his eyes fixed on the window, as though he knew not any were near him.
Then the son could wait no more, but spoke in a hollow, trembling voice:

“Father, I am come, as you ordered”.

“Yes. I will not keep you long. Perhaps you want to go out” (“shooting”
he was about to say, but could not be quite so cruel). “I only wish so
to settle matters that we may meet no more”.

“Oh, father—my own father!—for Godʼs sake!—if there be a God—donʼt
speak to me like that”!

“Sir, I shall take it as a proof that you are still a gentleman, which
at least you used to be, if you will henceforth address me as ‘Sir
Cradock Nowell’, a title which soon will be your own”.

“Father, look me in the face, and ask me; then I will”.

Sir Cradock Nowell still looked forth the heavily–tinted window. His
son, his only, his grief–worn son, was kneeling at his side, unable to
weep, too proud to sob, with the sense of deep wrong rising.

If the father once had looked at him, nature must have conquered.

“Mr. Nowell, I have only admitted you that we might treat of business.
Allow me to forget the face of a fratricide, perhaps _murderer_”.

Cradock Nowell fell back heavily, for he had risen from his knees. The
crown of his head crashed the glass of a picture, and blood showered
down his pale face. He never even put his hand up, to feel what was the
matter. He said nothing, not a syllable; but stood there, and let the
room go round. How his mother must have wept, if she was looking down
from heaven!

The old man, having all the while a crude, dim sense of outrunning his
heart, gave the youth time to recover himself, if it were a thing worth
recovering.

“Now, as to our arrangements—the subject I wished to speak about. I
only require your consent to the terms I propose, until, in the natural
course of events, you succeed to the family property”.

“What family property, sir”? Cradockʼs head was dizzy still, the
bleeding had done him good.

“Why, of course, the Nowelhurst property; all these entailed estates,
to which you are now sole heir”.

“I will never touch one shilling, nor step upon one acre of it”.

“Under your motherʼs—that is to say, under my marriage–settlement”,
continued Sir Cradock, in the same tone, as if his son were only
bantering, “you are at once entitled to the sum of 50,000_l._ invested
in Three per Cent. Consols—which would have been—I mean, which was
meant for younger children. This sum the trustees will be prepared——”

“Do you think I will touch it? Am I a thief as well as a murderer”?

“I shall also make arrangements for securing to you, until my death, an
income of 5000_l._ per annum. This you can draw for quarterly, and the
cheques will be countersigned by my steward, Mr. Garnet”.

“Of course, lest I should forge. Once for all, hear me, Sir Cradock
Nowell. So help me the God who has now forsaken me, who has turned my
life to death, and made my own father curse me—every word of yours is a
curse, I say—so help me that God (if there be one to help, as well as
to smite a man), till you crave my pardon upon your knees, as I have
craved yours this day, I will never take one yard of your land, I will
never call myself ‘Nowell’, or own you again as my father. God knows I
am very unlucky and little, but you have shown yourself less. And some
day you will know it”.

In the full strength of his righteous pride, he walked for the first
time like a man, since he leaped that deadly hedge. From that moment
a change came over him. There was nothing to add to his happiness, but
something to rouse his manhood. The sense of justice, the sense of
honour—that flower and crown of justice—forbade him henceforth to sue,
and be shy, and bemoan himself under hedges. From that day forth he was
as a man visited of God, and humbled, but facing ever his fellow–men,
and not ashamed of affliction.




CHAPTER XXVII.


With an even step, and no frown on his forehead, nor glimpse of a tear
in his eyes, young Cradock walked to his own little room, his “nest”,
as he used to call it; where pipes, and books, and Oxford prints—no
ballet–girls, however, and not so very many hunters—and whips, and
foils, and boxing–gloves—_cum multis aliis quæ nunc describere longum
est; et cui non dicta_ long ago?—were handled more often than dusted.
All these things, except one pet little pipe, which he was now come to
look for, and which Viley had given him a year ago, when they swopped
pipes on their birthday (like Diomed and the brave Lycian), all the
rest were things of a bygone age, to be thought of no more for the
present, but dreamed of, perhaps, on a Christmas–eve, when the air is
full of luxury.

Caring but little for any of them, although he had loved them well
until they seemed to injure him, Cradock proceeded with great
equanimity to do a very foolish thing, which augured badly for the
success of a young man just preparing to start for himself in the
world. He poured the entire contents of his purse into a little
cedar tray, then packed all the money in paper rolls with a neatness
which rather astonished him, and sealed each roll with his amethyst
ring. Then he put them into a little box of some rare and beautiful
palm–wood, which had been his motherʼs, laid his cheque–book beside
them (for he had been allowed a banking account long before he was of
age), and placed upon that his gold watch and chain, and trinkets, the
amethyst ring itself, his diamond studs, and other jewellery, even a
locket which had contained two little sheaves of hair, bound together
with golden thread, but from which he first removed, and packed in
silver paper, the fair hair of his mother. This last, with the pipe
which Clayton had given him, and the empty purse made by Amyʼs fingers,
were all he meant to carry away, besides the clothes he wore.

After locking the box he rang the bell, and begged the man who answered
it to send old Hogstaff to him. That faithful servant, from whom he had
learned so many lessons of infancy, came tottering along the passage,
with his old eyes dull and heavy. For Job had gloried in those two
brothers, and loved them both as the children of his elder days. And
now one of them was gone for ever, in the height of his youth and
beauty, and a whisper was in the household that the other would not
stay. Of him, whom Job had always looked upon as his future master
(for he meant to outlive the present Sir Cradock, as he had done the
one before him), he had just been scoring upon his fingers all the
things he had taught him—to whistle “Spankadillo”, while he drummed
it with his knuckles; to come to the pantry–door, and respond to the
“Whoʼs there”?—“A grenadier”! shouldering a broomstick; to play on the
Jewʼs–harp, with variations, “An old friend, and a bottle to give him”;
and then to uncork the fictitious bottle with the pop of his forefinger
out of his mouth, and to decant it carefully with the pat of his
gurgling cheeks! After all that, how could he believe Master Crad could
ever forsake him?

Now Mr. Hogstaffʼs legs were getting like the ripe pods of a
scarlet–runner (although he did not run much); here they stuck in, and
there they stuck out, abnormally in either case; his body began to come
forward as if warped at the small of the back; and his honest face
(though he drank but his duty) was Septemberʼd with many a vintage.
And yet, with the keenness of love and custom, he saw at once what the
matter was, as he looked up at the young master.

“Oh, Master Crad, dear Master Crad, whatever are you going to do?
Donʼt, for good now, donʼt, I beg on you. Hearken now; doʼee hearken to
an old man for a minute”. And he caught him by both arms to stop him,
with his tremulous, wrinkled hands.

“O Hoggy, dear, kind Hoggy! you are about the only one left to care
about me now”.

“No, donʼt you say that, Master Crad; donʼt you say that, whatever you
do. Whoever tell you that, tell a lie, sir. It was only last night Mrs.
Toaster, and cook, and Mrs. OʼGaghan, the Irishwoman, was round the
fire boiling, and they cried a deal more than they boiled, I do assure
you they did, sir. And Mr. Stote, he come in with some rabbits, and he
went on like mad. And the maids, so sorry every one of them, they canʼt
be content with their mourning, sir; I do assure you they canʼt. Oh,
donʼt ’ee do no harm to yourself, donʼt ’ee, Mr. Cradock, sir”.

“No, Hoggy”, said Cradock, taking his hands; “you need not fear that
now of me. I have had very wicked thoughts, but God has helped me over
them. Henceforth I am resolved to bear my trouble like a man. It is the
part of a dog to run, when the hoot begins behind him. Now, take this
little box, and this key, and give them yourself to Sir Cradock Nowell.
It is the last favour I shall ask of you. I am going away, my dear
old friend; donʼt keep me now, for I must go. Only give me your good
wishes; and see that they mind poor Caldo: and, whatever they say of me
behind my back, you wonʼt believe it, Job Hogstaff, will you”?

Job Hogstaff had never been harder put to it in all his seventy years.
Then, as he stood at the open door to see the last of his favourite,
he thought of the tall, dark womanʼs words so many years ago. “A
bonnie pair ye have gat; but yeʼll ha’ no luck o’ them. Tak’ the word
of threescore year, yeʼll never get no luck o’ ’em”.

Cradock turned aside from his path, to say good–bye to Caldo. It would
only take just a minute, he thought, and of course he should never see
him again. So he went to that snuggest and sweetest of kennels, and in
front of it sat the king of dogs.

The varieties of canine are as manifold and distinct as those of
human nature. But the dog, be he saturnine or facetious, sociable
or contemplative, mercurial or melancholic, is quite sure to be one
thing—true and loyal ever. Can we, who are less than the dogs of the
Infinite, say as much of ourselves to Him? Now Caldo, as has been
implied, if not expressed before, was a setter of large philosophy
and rare reflective power. I mean, of course, theoretical more than
practical philosophy; as any dog would soon have discovered who tried
to snatch a bone from him. Moreover, he had some originality, and a
turn for satire. He would sit sometimes by the hour, nodding his head
impressively, and blinking first one eye and then the other, watching
and considering the doings of his fellow–dogs. How fashionably they
yawned and stretched, in a mode they had learned from a pointer, who
was proud of his teeth and vertebræ; how they hooked up their tails for
a couple of joints, and then let them fall at a right angle, having
noticed that fashion in ladies’ bustles, when they came on a Sunday to
talk to them; how they crawled on their stomachs to get a pat, as a
provincial mayor does for knighthood; how they sniffed at each otherʼs
door, with an eye to the rotten bones under the straw, as we all smell
about for the wealthy; how their courtesy to one another flowed from
their own convenience—these, and a thousand other dog–tricks, Caldo,
dwelling apart, observed, but did not condemn, for he felt that they
were his own. Now he hushed his bark of joy, and looked up wistfully at
his master, for he knew by the expression of that face all things were
not as they ought to be. Why had Wena snapped at him so, and avoided
his society, though he had always been so good to her, and even thought
of an alliance? Why did his master order him home that dull night in
the covert, when he was sure he had done no harm? Above all, what meant
that moving blackness he had seen through the trees only yesterday,
when the other dogs (muffs as they were) expected a regular battue, and
came out strong at their kennel doors, and barked for young Clayton to
fetch them?

So he looked up now in his masterʼs face, and guessed that it meant a
long farewell, perhaps a farewell for ever. He took a fond look into
his eyes, and his own pupils told great volumes. Then he sat up, and
begged for a minute or two, with a most beseeching glance, to share his
masterʼs fortunes, though he might have to steal his livelihood, and
never get any shooting. Seeing that this could never be, he planted his
fore–paws on Cradockʼs breast (though he felt that it was a liberty)
and nestled his nose right under his cheek, and wanted to keep him ever
so long. Then he howled with a low, enduring despair, as the footfall
he loved grew fainter.

Looking back sadly, now and then, at the tranquil home of his
childhood, whose wings, and gables, and depths of stone were grand
in the autumn sunset, Cradock Nowell went his way toward the simple
Rectory: he would say good–bye there to Uncle John and the kind Aunt
Doxy; Miss Rosedew the younger, of course, would avoid him, as she had
done ever since. But suddenly he could not resist the strange desire to
see once more that fatal, miserable spot, the bidental of his destiny.
So he struck into a side–path leading to the deep and bosky covert.

The long shadows fell from the pale birch stems, the hollies looked
black in the sloping light, and the brown leaves fluttered down here
and there as the cold wind set the trees shivering. Only six days
ago, only half an hour further into the dusk, he had slain his own
twin–brother. He crawled up the hedge through the very same gap, for
he could not leap it now; his back ached with weakness, his heart with
despair, as he stayed himself by the same hazel–branch which had struck
his gun at the muzzle. Then he shivered, as the trees did, and his
hair, like the brown leaves, rustled, as he knelt and prayed that his
brotherʼs spirit might appear there and forgive him. Hoping and fearing
to find it there, he sidled down into the dark wood, and with his heart
knocking hard against his ribs, forced himself to go forward.

All at once his heart stood still, and every nerve of his body went
creeping—for he saw a tall, white figure kneeling where his brotherʼs
blood was—kneeling, never moving, the hands together as in prayer, the
face as wan as immortality, the black hair—if it were hair—falling
straight as a pall drawn back from an alabaster coffin–head. The
power of the entire form was not of earth, nor heaven; but as of the
intermediate state, when we know not we are dead yet.

Cradock could not think nor breathe. The whole of his existence was
frozen up in awe. It showed him in the after time, when he could think
about it, the ignorance, the insolence, of dreaming that any human
state is quit of human fear. While he gazed, in dread to move (not
knowing his limbs would refuse him), with his whole life swallowed up
in gazing at the world beyond the grave, the tall, white figure threw
its arms up to the darkening sky, rose, and vanished instantly.

What do you think Cradock Nowell did? We all know what he ought to
have done. He ought to have walked up calmly, with measured yet rapid
footsteps, and his eyes and wits well about him, and investigated
everything. Instead of that, he cut and ran as hard as he could go;
and I know I should have done the same, and I believe more than half
of you would, unless you were too much frightened. He would never turn
back upon living man; but our knowledge of Hades is limited. We pray
for angels around our bed; if they came, we should have nightmare.

Cradock, going at a desperate pace, with a handsome pair of legs, which
had recovered their activity, kicked up something hard and bright from
a little dollop of leaves, caught it in his hand like a tennis–ball,
and leaped the hedge _uno impetu_. Away he went, without stopping to
think, through the splashy sides of the spire–bed, almost as fast, and
quite as much frightened, as Rufus Huttonʼs mare. When he got well out
into the chase, he turned, and began to laugh at himself; but a great
white owl flapped over a furze–bush, and away went Cradock again. The
light had gone out very suddenly, as it often does in October, and
Cradock (whose wind was uncommonly good) felt it his duty to keep good
hours at the Rectory. So, with the bright thing, whatever it was, poked
anywhere into his pocket, he came up the drive at early tea–time, and
got a glimpse through the window of Amy.

“Couldnʼt have been Amy, at any rate”, he said to himself, in
extinction of some very vague ideas; “I defy her to come at the pace I
have done. No, no; it must have been in answer to my desperate prayer”.

Amy was gone, though her cup was there, when Cradock entered the
drawing–room. “Well”, he thought, “how hard–hearted she is! But it
cannot matter now, much. Though I never believed she would be so”.

Being allowed by his kind entertainers to do exactly as he pleased,
poor Cradock had led the life of a hermit more than that of a guest
among them. He had taken what little food he required in the garret
he had begged for, or carried it with him into the woods, where most
of his time was spent. Of course all this was very distressing to the
hospitable heart of Miss Doxy; but her brother John would have it so,
for so he had promised Cradock. He could understand the reluctance of
one who feels himself under a ban to meet his fellow–creatures hourly,
and know that they all are thinking of him. So it came to pass that
Miss Eudoxia, who now sat alone in the drawing–room, was surprised as
well as pleased at the entrance of their refugee. As he hesitated a
moment, in doubt of his reception, she ran up at once, took both his
hands, and kissed him on the forehead.

“Oh, Cradock, my dear boy, this is kind of you; most kind, indeed, to
come and tell me at once of your success. I need not ask—I know by your
face; the first bit of colour I have seen in your poor cheeks this many
a day”.

“Thatʼs because I have been running, Miss Rosedew”.

“Miss Rosedew, indeed; and _now_, Cradock! Aunt Eudoxia, if you
please, or Aunt Doxy, with all my heart, now”.

He used to call her so, to tease her, in the happy days gone by; and
she loved to be teased by him, her pet and idol.

“Dear Aunt Eudoxia, tell me truly, do you think—I can hardly ask you”.

“Think what, Cradock? My poor Cradock; oh, donʼt be like that”!

“Not that I did—I donʼt mean that—but that it was possible for me to
have done it on purpose”?

“Done what on purpose, Cradock”?

“Why, of course, that horrible, horrible thing”.

“_On purpose_, Cradock! My poor innocent! Only let me hear any one
dream of it, and if I donʼt come down upon them”.

An undignified sentence, that of Aunt Doxyʼs, as well as a most absurd
one. How long has she been in the habit of hearing people dream?

“Some one not only dreams it, some one actually believes that I did it
so”.

“The low wretch—the despicable—who”?

“My own father”.

I will not repeat what Miss Rosedew said, when she recovered from
her gasp, because her language was stronger than becomes an elderly
lady and the sister of a clergyman, not to mention the Countess of
Driddledrum and Dromore, who must have been wholly forgotten.

“Then you donʼt think, dear Aunt Eudoxia, that—that Uncle John would
believe it”?

“What, my brother John! Surely you know better than that, my dear”.

“Nor—nor—perhaps not even cousin Amy”?

“Amy, indeed! I do believe that child is perfectly mad. I canʼt make
her out at all, she is so contradictory. She cries half the night, I
am sure of that; and she does not care for her school, though she goes
there; and her flowers she wonʼt look at”.

Seeing that Cradockʼs countenance fell more and more at all this, Miss
Rosedew, who had long suspected where his heart was dwelling, told him
a thing to cheer him up, which she had declared she would never tell.

“Darling Amy is, you know, a very odd girl indeed. Sometimes, when
something happens very puzzling and perplexing, some great visitation
of Providence, Amy becomes so dreadfully obstinate, I mean she has such
delightful faith, that we are obliged to listen to her. And she is
quite sure to be right in the end, though at the moment, perhaps, we
laugh at her. And yet she is so shy, you can never get at her heart,
except by forgetting what you are about. Well, we got at it somehow
this afternoon; and you should have heard what she said. Her beautiful
great eyes flashed upon us, like the rock that was struck, and gushed
like it, before she ended. ‘Can we dare to think’, she cried, ‘that
our God is asleep like Baal—that He knows not when He has chastened
His children beyond what they can bear? I know that he, who is now so
trampled and crushed of Heaven, is not tried thus for nothing. He shall
rise again more pure and large, and fresh from the hand of God, and do
what lucky men rarely think of—the will of his Creator’. And, when John
and I looked at her, she fell away and cried terribly”.

Cradock was greatly astonished: it seemed so unlike young Amy to be
carried away in that style. But her comfort and courage struck root in
his heart, and her warm faith thawed his despair. Still he saw very
little chance, at present, of doing anything but starving.

“How wonderfully good you all are to me! But I canʼt talk about it,
though I shall think of it as long as I live. I am going away to–night,
Aunt Doxy, but I must first see Uncle John”.

Of course Miss Rosedew was very angry, and proved it to be quite
impossible that Cradock should leave them so; but, before very long,
her good sense prevailed, and she saw that it was for the best. While
he stayed there, he must either persist to shut himself up in solitude,
or wander about in desert places, and never look with any comfort on
the face of man. So she went with him to the door of the book–room, and
left him with none but her brother.

John Rosedew sat in his little room, with only one candle to light him,
and the fire gone out as usual: his books lay all around him, even his
best–loved treasures, but his heart was not among them. The grief of
the old, though not wild and passionate as a young manʼs anguish, is
perhaps more pitiable, because more slow and hopeless. The young tree
rings to the keen pruning–hook, the old tree groans to the grating saw;
but one will blossom and bear again, while the other gapes with canker.
None of his people had heard the rector quote any Greek or Latin for
a length of time unprecedented. When a sweet and playful mind, like
his, has taken to mope and be earnest, the effect is far more sad and
touching than a stern manʼs melancholy. Ironworks out of blast are
dreary, but the family hearth moss–grown is woeful.

Uncle John leaped up very lightly from his brooding (rather than
reading), and shook Cradock Nowell by the hand, as if he never would
let him go, all the time looking into his face by the light of a
composite candle. It was only to know how he had fared, and John read
his face too truly. Then, as Cradock turned away, not wanting to make
much of it, John came before him with sadness and love, and his blue
eyes glistened softly.

“My boy, my boy”! was all he could say, or think, for a very long time.
Then Cradock told him, without a tear, a sigh, or even a comment, but
with his face as pale as could be, and his breath coming heavily, all
that his father had said to him, and all that he meant to do through it.

“And so, Uncle John”, he concluded, rising to start immediately, “here
I go to seek my fortune, such as it will and must be. Good–bye, my best
and only friend. I am ten times the man I was yesterday, and shall be
grander still to–morrow”. He tried to pop off like a lively cork, but
John Rosedew would not have it.

“Young man, donʼt be in a hurry. It strikes me that I want a pipe; and
it also strikes me that you will smoke one with me”.

Cradock was taken aback by the novelty of the situation. He had never
dreamed that Uncle John could, under any possible circumstances, ask
him to smoke a pipe. He knew well enough that the rector smoked a
sacrificial pipe to Morpheus, in a room of his own up–stairs; only one,
while chewing the cud of all he had read that day. But Mr. Rosedew had
always discouraged, as elderly smokers do, any young aspirants to the
mystic hierophancy. It is not a vow to be taken rashly, for the vow is
irrevocable; except with men of no principle.

And now he was to smoke there—he, a mere bubble–blowing boy, to smoke
in the middle of deepest books, to fumigate a manuscript containing a
lifeful of learning, which John could no more get on with; and—oh Miss
Eudoxia!—to make the hall smell and the drawing–room! The oxymoron
overcame him, and he took his pipe: John Rosedew had filled it
judiciously, and quite as a matter of course; he filled his own in the
self–same manner, with a digital skill worthy of an ancient fox trying
on a foxglove. All the time, John was shyly wondering at his own great
force of character.

“Now”, said John Rosedew, still keeping it up, “I have a drop of very
old Schiedam—Schnapps I think, or something—of which I want your
opinion; Crad, my boy, I want your opinion, before we import any more.
I am no judge of that sort of thing; it is so long since I was at
Oxford”.

Without more ado, he went somewhither, after lighting Cradockʼs yard
of clay—which the young man burnt his fingers about, for he wouldnʼt
let the old man do it—and came back like a Bacchanal, with a square
black–jack beneath his arm, and Jenny after him, wondering whether
they had not prayed that morning enough against the devil. It was a
good job Miss Amy was out of the way; the old cat was bewitched, that
was certain, as well as her dear good master. Miss Doxy was happy in
knowing not that she was called “the old cat” in the kitchen.




CHAPTER XXVIII.


“Now, Craddy, my dear, dear boy”, said Uncle John, when things had been
done with lemon and cold water, and all that wherein discussion so
utterly beats description, “you know me too well to suppose that I wish
to pass things lightly. I know well enough that you will look the hard
world full in the face. And so should I do, in your case. All I wish
is that you should do it, not with spite, or bile, or narrowness, but
broadly as a Christian”.

“It is hard to talk about that now”, said Cradock, inhaling charity,
and puffing away all acrimony; “Uncle John, I hope I may come to it as
my better spirit returns to me”.

“I hope it indeed, and believe it, Crad; I donʼt see how it can be
otherwise, with a young man of your breadth of mind, and solid faith to
help you. An empty lad, who snaps up stuff because he thinks it fine,
and garbles it into garbage, would become an utter infidel, under what
you have suffered. With you, I believe, it will be otherwise; I believe
you will be enlarged and purified by sorrow—the night which makes the
guiding–star so much the clearer to us”. John Rosedew was drinking no
Schiedam—allow me to explain—though pretending rare enjoyment of it,
and making Cradock drink a little, because his heart was down so.

After they had talked a pipeful longer, not great weighty sentiments,
but a deal of kindly stuff, the young fellow got up quietly, and said,
“Now, Uncle John, I must go”.

“My boy, I can trust you anywhere, after what you have been telling
me. Of human nature I know nothing, except”—for John thought he did
know something—“from my own little experience. I find great thoughts
in the Greek philosophers; but somehow they are too general, and too
little genial. One thing I know, we far more often mistrust than trust
unwisely. And now I can trust you, Cradock; in the main, you will stand
upright. Stop, my boy; you must have a scrip; I was saving it for your
birthday”.

“You donʼt despise me, I hope”? said Cradock; “you donʼt think me a
coward for running away so? After what has happened to–day, I should go
mad, if I stopped here. Not that that would matter much; only that, if
it were so, I should be sure to _do it_”.

John Rosedew had no need to ask what he meant by the last two words,
for the hollow voice told him plainly. But for him, it is likely enough
that it would have been done ere this; at any rate, in the first
horror, his hand alone had prevented it. The parson trembled at the
idea, but thought best not to dwell upon it.

“‘Reformidare mortem est animi pusillanimi’, but ‘reformidare vitam’
is ten times worse, because impious. Therefore in your case, my boy,
it is utterly impossible, as well as ignoble towards us who love you
so. Remember that you will break at least two old hearts you owe some
duty to, if you allow your own to be broken. And now for your viaticum;
see how you have relieved me. While you lived beneath Hymettian beams
in the goods of Tyre and Cyprus, I, even I your godfather, knew not
what to give you. The thought has been vexing me for months, and now
what a simple solution! You shall have it in the original dross, to pay
the toll on the Appian road, at least the South–Western Railway. Figs
to Athens, I thought it would be, or even as eels to Copaïs; and now
‘serves iturum Cæsarem’. I believe it is at the twenty–first page of my
manuscript, such as it is, upon the Sabellian elements”.

After searching in three or four drawers—for he was rather astray
at the moment, though generally he could put his hand, even in the
dark, upon any particular one of his ten thousand books—he came upon
the Sabellian treatise, written on backs of letters, on posters, on
puffing circulars, even on visiting–cards, and cast–away tradesmenʼs
tickets; and there, at the twenty–first page or deltis, lay a 50l. Bank
of England note, with some very tough roots arranged diamond–wise on
the back, and arrows, and hyphens, and asterisks, flying about thickly
between them. These he copied off, in a moment, on a piece of old
hat–lining, and then triumphantly waved the bank–note in the air. It
was not often poor Uncle John got hold of so much money; too bitterly
knew Aunt Doxy how large was the mesh of his purse.

While Cradock gazed with great admiration, John Rosedew, with his
fingers upon his lips, and looking half ashamed of himself, went to a
cupboard, whose doors, half open, gave a glimpse of countless sermons.
From among them he drew a wide–mouthed bottle of leeches, and set it
upon the table. Then he pulled out the stopper, unplugged it, and lo!
from a hole in the cork fell out two sovereigns and a half one. As this
money rolled on the table, John could not help chuckling a little.

“Ha, good sister Eudoxia, have I overreached thee again? Double
precaution there, you see, Crad. She has a just horror of my sermons,
and she runs at the sight of a leech. ‘Non missura cutemʼ—be sure, not
a word about it, Crad. That asylum is inviolable, and sempitern, I
hope. I shall put more there next week”.

Cradock took the money at once, with the deepest gratitude, but no
great fuss about it; for he saw how bitterly that good man would feel
it, if he were small enough to refuse.

I shall not dwell upon their good–bye, as we have had enough
valediction; only Cradock promised to write from London, so soon as he
could give an address there; then leaving sadness behind him, carried a
deal of it with him. Only something must yet be recounted, which befell
him in Nowelhurst. And this is the first act of it.

While he was in his garret packing a little bag of necessaries,
forced upon him by Miss Doxy from Johnʼs wardrobe and her own almost
indiscriminately, and while she was pulling and struggling up–stairs
with John, and Jemima, and Jenny—for she would have made Cradock, if
she could, carry the entire house with him—he, stowing some things in
his pocket, felt what he had caught up so hastily, while flying out of
the wood. He examined it by the candlelight, and became at once intent
upon it. It had lain beneath a drift of dead leaves backed by a scraggy
branch, whence anything short of a grand “skedaddle” would never have
dislodged it.

And yet it was a great deal too pretty to be treated in that way.
Cradock could not help admiring it, though he shuddered and felt some
wild hopes vanish as he made out the meaning. It was a beautiful gold
bracelet, light, and of first–rate workmanship, harmonious too with its
purpose, and of elegant design. The lower half was a strong soft chain
of the fabric of Trichinopoli, which bends like the skin of a snake;
the front and face showed a strong right arm, gauntleted, yet entirely
dependent upon the hand of a lady. No bezilling, no jewel whatever,
except that a glorious rose–shaped pearl hung, as in contest, between
them.

Cradock wondered for some little time what could be the meaning of it.
Then he knew that it was Claytonʼs offering to the beloved Amy. No
doubt could remain any longer, when he saw in the hollow of the back
the proposed inscription pencilled, “Rosa debita”, for the dead gold of
the ladyʼs palm, “Rosa dedita” for the burnished gold of the cavalierʼs
high pressure. With ingenious love to help him, he made it out in a
moment. “A rose due, now a rose true”. That was what it came to, if you
took it in punster fashion. Just one of poor Vileyʼs conceits.

Cradock had no time to follow it out, for Miss Eudoxia then came in
with a parcel as big as a feather–bed, of comforters, wrappers, and
eatables. But, after he had left the house, he began to think about
it, in the little path across the green to the village churchyard.
He concluded that Amy must have been in the wood that fatal evening.
She must have come to meet Clayton there; and yet it was not like
her. Facts, however, are facts, as sure as eggs are eggs; though our
knowledge makes no great advance through either of those aphorisms.
But a growing sense of injury—though he had no right to feel injured,
however it might be—this sense had kept him from asking for Amy, or
leaving the flirt a good–bye.

He entered the quiet churchyard, with the moon rising over the
tombstones, a mass of shadow cast by the great tower, and some epitaphs
pushing well into the light, like the names which get poked into
history. The wavering glance of the diffident moon, uncertain yet what
the clouds meant, slipped along the buttressed walls, and tried to hold
on at the angles. The damp corner, where the tower stood forth, and
the south porch ran out to look at it, drew back like a ghost who was
curtseying, and declining all further inquiry. Green slime was about,
like the sludge of a river; and a hundred sacred memories, growing
weary and rheumatic, had stopped their ears with lichen.

Cradock came in at the rickety swing–stile, and, caring no shadow for
ghost or ghostess, although he had run away so, took the straight
course to the old black doorway, and on to the heart of the churchyard;
for he must say good–bye to Clayton. All Nowelhurst still admired
that path; but those who had paved and admired it first were sleeping
on either side of it. The pavement now was overlapped, undertucked,
and crannied, full of holes where lobworms lived and came out after
a thunderstorm, and three–cornered dips that looked glazed in wet
weather, but scurfy and clammy in drought. And some of the flags stole
away and gave under, as if they too wanted burial, while others jerked
up, and asserted themselves as superior to some of the tombstones.
There in the dark, no mortal with any respect for his grandfather,
nor even a ghost with unbevilled soles, could go many steps without
tripping.

Who will be astonished, then, when I say that the lightest and
loveliest foot that ever tripped in the New Forest not only tripped
but stumbled there? At the very corner where the side walk comes
in, and the shade of the tower was deepest, smack from behind a
hideous sarcophagus fell into Cradockʼs arms the most beautiful
thing ever seen. If he had not caught her, she must have cut the
very sweetest face in the world into great holes like the pavement.
Stunned for a moment, and then so abroad, that she could not think,
nor even speak—“speak nor think” I would have said, if Amy had been
masculine—she lay in Cradockʼs trembling arms, and never wondered where
she was. Cradock forgot all despair for the moment, and felt uncommonly
lively. It was the sweetest piece of comfort sent to him yet from
heaven. Afterwards he always thought that his luck turned from that
moment. Perhaps it did; although most people would laugh who knew him
afterwards.

Presently Amy recovered, and was wroth with herself and everybody.
Ruddier than a Boursalt rose, she fell back against the tombstone.

“Oh, Amy”, said Cradock, retiring; “I have known it long. Even you are
turned against me”.

“I turned against you, Mr. Nowell! What right have you to say that of
me”?

“No right to say anything, Amy; and scarcely a right to think anything.
Only I have felt it”.

“Then I wouldnʼt give much for your feelings. I mean—I beg your
pardon—you know I can never express myself”.

“Of course, I know that”, said Cradock.

“Oh, canʼt I, indeed”? said Amy; “I dare say you think so, Mr. Nowell.
You have always thought so meanly of me. But, if I canʼt express my
meaning, I am sure my father can. Perhaps you think you know more than
he does”.

“Amy”, said Cradock, for all this was so unlike herself, that, loving
that self more than his own, he scarce knew what to do with it; “Amy,
dear, I see what it is. I suspected it all along”.

“What, if you please, Mr. Nowell? I am not accustomed to be suspected.
Suspected, indeed”!

“Miss Rosedew, donʼt be angry with me. I know very well how good you
are. It is the last time I shall ever see you, or I would not restore
you this”.

The moon, being on her way towards the southeast, looked over the
counter–like gravestone, and Cradock placed on the level surface the
bracelet found in the wood. Amy knew it in a moment; and she burst out
crying—

“Oh, poor Clayton! How proud he was of it! Mr. Nowell, I never could
have thought this of you; never, never, never”!

“Thought what of me, Amy? Darling Amy, what on earth have I done to
offend you”?

“Oh, nothing. I suppose it is nothing to remind me how cruel I have
been to him. Oh no, nothing at all. And all this _from you_”.

In a storm of sobs she fell upon Jeremy Wattleʼs tombstone, and Cradock
put one arm around her, to prevent her being hurt.

“Amy, you drive me wild. I have brought it to you only because it is
yours, and because I am going away”.

“Cradock, it never was mine. I refused it months ago; and I believe he
gave it—you know what he was, poor dear—I believe he transferred it,
and something else—oh no, I canʼt express myself—to—just to somebody
else”.

“Oh, you darling! and who was that other? What a fool he must have
been! Confound it, I never meant that”.

“I donʼt know, Cradock. Oh, please keep away. But I think it was Pearl
Garnet. Oh, Cradock, dear Cradock, how dare you? No, I wonʼt. Yes, I
will, Crad; considering all your misery”.

She put up her pure lips in the moonlight—for Cradock had got her in
both arms by this time, and was listening to no reason—her sweet lips,
pledged once pledged for ever, she put them up in her love and pity,
and let him do what he liked with them. And the moon, attesting a
thousand seals hourly, never witnessed one more binding.

After all, Cradock Nowell, so tried of Heaven, so scourged with the
bitterest rods of despair, your black web of life is inwoven now with
one bright thread of gold. The purest, the sweetest, the loveliest girl
that ever spun happiness out of sorrow, or smiled through the veil of
affliction, the truest and dearest of all Godʼs children, loving all
things, hating none, pours into your heart for ever all that fount
of love. Freed henceforth from doubt and wonder (except at her own
happiness), enfranchised of another world, enriched beyond commercial
thoughts, ennobled beyond self, she blushed as she spoke, and grew
pale as she thought, and who shall say which was more beautiful?
Cradock could tell, perhaps, if any one can; but he only knew that he
worshipped her. And to see the way she cried with joy, and how her
young bosom panted; it was enough to warm old Jeremy Wattle, dead and
buried nigh fourscore years.

Cradock, all abroad himself, full of her existence, tasting, feeling,
thinking nothing, except of her deliciousness, drew his own love round
to the light to photograph her for ever. Poor Clayton was dead; else
Crad would have thought that he deserved to be so, for going away to
Pearl Garnet: but then the grapes were sour. How he revelled in that
reflection! And yet it was very wrong of him.

Amy stood up in the moonlight, not ashamed to show herself. She felt
that Cradock was poring upon her, to stereotype every inch of her; and
yet she was not one atom afraid. She knew that no man ever depreciates
his own property, except in the joke which is brag. It is a most
wonderful thing, what girls know and what they _wonʼt_ know. But who
cares now for reflections?

Her thick hair had all fallen out of her hat, because she had been
crying so; her delicate form, still so light and girlish, leaned
forward in trust of the future, and the long dark lashes she raised for
her lover glistened with the deep light under them. Shame was nestling
in her cheeks, the shame of growing womanhood, the down on the yet
ungathered fruit of love. Then she crept in closer to him, to stop him
from looking so much at her.

“Darling Cradock, my own dear Cradock, donʼt you know me now? You see,
I only love you so because you are so unlucky, and I am so dreadfully
obstinate”.

“Of course, I know all that, my pet; my beauty inexpressible. And,
remember that I only love you so because you are such a darling”.

Then Amy told him how sorry she was for having been so fractious
lately; and that she would never be so again, only it was all his
fault, because she wanted to comfort him, and he would not come and
let her—here the softest gleam fluttered through her tears, like the
Mazarine Blue among dewdrops—and that only for the veriest chance, and
the saucer she had broken—but what of that, she would like to know;
it was the surest sign of good luck to them, although it was the best
service—only for that, her Crad would have gone—gone away for ever, and
never known how she loved him; yes, with all her heart, every single
atom of it, every delicious one, if he _must_ know. And she would keep
it for him for ever, for ever; and be thinking of him always. Let him
recollect that, poor darling, and think of his troubles no more.

Then he told her how Uncle John had behaved—how nobly, how
magnanimously; and had given every bit of money he possessed in the
world for Cradock to start in life with. John Rosedewʼs only child
began to cry again at hearing it, and put her little hand into her
pocket in the simplest way imaginable. “Yes, you will, dear”; “No, I
wonʼt”; went on for several minutes, till Amy nestled quite into his
bosom, and put her sweet lips to his ear.

“If you donʼt, I will never believe that you love me truly. I am your
little wife, you know; and all that I have is yours”.

The marriage–portion in debate was no more than five and sixpence, for
Amy could never keep money long; so Cradock accepted the sweet little
purse, only he must have a bit of her hair in it. She pulled out her
little sewing–case, which she always took to the day–school, and the
small bright scissors flashed in the moonlight, and they made a great
fuss over them. Two great snips were heard, I know; for exchange, after
all, is no robbery.

Then hand in hand they went together to see poor Claytonʼs grave, and
Cradock started as they approached, for something black was moving
there.

“Little dear”, said Amy, as the doggie looked mournfully up at them,
“she would starve if it were not for me. And I could not coax her to
eat a morsel until I said, ‘Clayton, poor Clayton!’ And then she licked
my hand and whined, and took a bit to please me. She has had a very
nice tea to–night; I told you I broke the saucer, but that was all my
own clumsiness”.

“And what has she got there? Oh God! I canʼt stand it; it is too
melancholy”.

Black Wena, when it was dark that evening, and Clayton must have done
dinner, had stolen away to his dressing–room, and fetched, as she had
been taught to do, his smoking–jacket and slippers. It took her a long
time to carry the jacket, for fear it should be wet for him. Then she
came with a very important air, and put them down upon his grave, and
wagged her tail for approval. She was lying there now, and wondering
how much longer till he would be ready.

Cradock sobbed hysterically, and Amy led him softly away to the place
where his travelling–bag was.

“Now, wait here one moment, my poor dear, and I will bring you your
future companion”.

Presently Amy came back, with Wena following the coat and the
slippers. “Darling Cradock, take her with you. She is so true and
faithful. She will die if she is left here. And she will be such a
comfort to you. Take her, Cradock, _for my sake_”.

The last entreaty settled it. Cradock took the coat and slippers, and
carried Wena a little way, while she looked back wistfully at the
churchyard, and Amy coaxed and patted her. They agreed on the road that
Amy Rosedew should call upon Miss Garnet to restore the bracelet, and
should mark how she received it; for Amy had now a strong suspicion
(especially after what Cradock had seen, which now became intelligible)
that Pearl knew more of poor Claytonʼs death than had been confessed to
any one.

“My own Cradock, only think”, said Amy; “I have felt the strongest
conviction, throughout, that you had nothing to do with it”.

“Sweetest one”, he replied, with a desperate longing to clasp her, but
for Wena and the carpetbag, “that is only because you love me. Never
say it again, dear; suspense, or even doubt about it, would kill me
like slow poison”.

Amy shuddered at his tone, and thought how different men were: for a
woman would live on the hope of it. But she remembered those words when
the question arose, and rejoiced that he knew not the whole of it.

And now with the great drops in her eyes, she stood at her fatherʼs
gate, to say good–bye to her love. She would not let him know that she
cried; but Wena was welcome to know it, and Wena licked some tears
off, and then quite felt for Amy.

“Good–bye, my own, my only”, said Cradock, for the twentieth time; even
the latch of the gate was trembling; “God loves us, after all, Amy. Or,
at any rate, He loves you”.

“And you, and you. Oh, Cradock! if He loves one, He must love both of
us”.

“I believe He does”, said Cradock; “since I have seen you, I am sure of
it. Now I care not for the world, except my world in you”.

“Dearest darling, life of my life, promise me not to fret again”.

“Fret, indeed, with you to love me! Give me just one more”.

Cradock, with a braver heart than he ever thought to own again (and
yet with a hole and a string in it, for, after all, he did not own
it), being begged away at last by the one who then went down on her
knees, only to beg him back again,—that hapless yet most blessed fellow
strode away as hard as he could, for fear of running back again; and
the dusky trees closed round him, and he knew and loved every one of
them. Then the latch of the gate for the last time clicked, when he was
out of sight, and the laurustinus by the pier, beginning to bud for the
winter, glistened in the moonlight with a silent storm of tears.


                            END OF VOL. I.

                                LONDON:
            PRINTED BY C. WHITING, BEAUFORT HOUSE, STRAND.




                               FOOTNOTE:

[1] “Wivvery”, _i. e._ giddy and dizzy.—[?] “Weavery”, from the clack
and thrum of the loom; or, more probably, a softer form of “quivery”:
the West Saxon loves to soften words.




                         TRANSCRIBERʼS NOTES:

—Obvious print and punctuation errors were corrected.

—A Table of Contents was not in the original work; one has been
 produced and added by Transcriber.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Cradock Nowell, Vol. 1 (of 3), by 
Richard Doddridge Blackmore

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 47084 ***